At this moment, the TMPD.
The chief of the TMPD finally breathed a sigh of relief when he learned that Takehiko has been taken to the hospital and his life was not in danger.
He took out a cigarette and knocked on the cigarette case to make the tobacco tighter. Then he took out the lighter and lit the cigarette and took a puff.
After a while, he sighed:
The person next to him hurriedly said:
The director of the TMPD immediately said angrily:
With that said, he added:
The person next to him nodded quickly and said,
Just as he was about to leave the TMPD, someone suddenly ran in in a panic and blurted out:
The chief of the TMPD was going crazy and blurted out:
The other party said breathlessly:
The chief of the TMPD was dumbfounded and said:
In his opinion, as long as people are still alive, it doesn‟t matter if they are injured or disabled. Anyway, his only requirement is to stop death.
As a result, the other party said with a horrified expression:
When the TMPD heard this, he threw away the cigarette bu.tt in despair, grabbed his hair with both hands, and collapsed and said,
The other party was also very collapsed, blurting out:
Upon hearing this, the chief of the TMPD felt his blood pressure surge immediately, and murmured:
Before finishing speaking, the whole person‟s eyes went dark and he passed out completely.
……
At the same time the ancient city of Kyoto.
Charlie and Nanako strolled for a long time in the snow.
During the period, Nanako told Charlie that since she came to Kyoto to recuperate from her injury, she had stayed in the mansion and never went out, so she wanted to go out for a walk.
So Charlie took her and left the Ito mansion quietly over the wall, walking hand in hand through the streets of Kyoto.
Nanako wanted to say something to Charlie, but for a while she didn‟t know where to start, so she told Charlie about her childhood and past.
Although she was born in a rich family, Nanako‟s childhood was not a happy one.
Her mother died young, and although her father did not marry again, it could not make up for Nanako‟s childhood shortcomings.
Moreover, Takehiko was busy with work all day, and the time that can be allocated to Nanako was very small. In addition, Takehiko‟s character has always been serious and unsmiling, so Nanako‟s childhood lacked a lot of care.
Nanako‟s mother was a pretty lady, so when she was alive, she always taught her in a very traditional way, and Nanako also followed her mother to learn tea ceremony, illustration, embroidery, and even read poetry and books. In her character, the side of Yamato Nadeshiko was given by her mother.
However, after the death of her mother, Nanako fell in love with martial arts because she felt that when she was practicing martial arts, she could temporarily forget the sadness and unhappiness in life.
In the beginning, she only practiced martial arts to escape reality, but over time, she completely fell in love with martial arts.
After she finished telling her story, she chased Charlie and asked him:
Charlie smiled bitterly:
Charlie smiled slightly:
Nanako said with emotion:
After all, Nanako looked at Charlie and said seriously:
In fact, deep down in her heart, Nanako really wanted to say that she didn‟t want Charlie and her father to become enemies.
In her heart, she dreamed that the two would cultivate a real relationship as husband and wife.
However, she knew that Charlie was already married, so she could only hide such words in the most secret place in her heart and would never say them.
Charlie didn‟t think much at this time, nodded slightly and said:
Nanako immediately became happy, and said seriously:
Charlie couldn‟t help laughing and asked her:
Nanako blushed and said softly,
Charlie couldn‟t help laughing, and said happily:
Nanako stuck out her tongue and was about to talk when her phone suddenly vibrated.
She was a little surprised:
With that, she quickly took out her mobile phone and said in surprise:
Nanako didn‟t expect that her father would call her even so late.
So, she said to Charlie a little nervously:
On the other end of the phone, Takehiko‟s weak voice came:
Nanako hurriedly asked:
Takehiko said:
At this moment, Takehiko Ito is lying in the intensive care unit of the Tokyo Hospital. The family‟s ninjas, bodyguards, and police officers from the TMPD have already tightly protected the third and outer floors of the hospital.
Lying on the hospital bed, Ito did not have any serious trauma at first glance, but his legs below the knees have disappeared, but the ends of the two thighs are wrapped in thick gauze.
After falling from the viaduct, Ito‟s brain and internal organs did not suffer much damage.
However, the legs that mainly bear the impact of the fall were seriously injured.
His soles, ankles, and calf bones were almost completely shattered, and his bloody appearance was really horrible.
In this case, the doctor also concluded that his legs are no longer able to recover.
Moreover, fragmented bones and severely damaged muscles have lost their vitality and face a huge risk of infection.
Therefore, only if the severely damaged part is amputated as soon as possible, the damage can be stopped in time and Takehiko‟s life can be saved.
For ordinary people, once the body tissues die in a large area, there is basically no possibility of restoration.
If the limb is severely injured, if the limb is not amputated, the infected area will rot, and the entire body will soon be affected, eventually leading to death.
At that time, when the doctor was seeking Ito‟s opinion, Ito had little hesitation.
He is also considered a courageous and knowledgeable hero, able to clearly judge the situation he is facing at a critical moment.
In his opinion, it is a blessing to be able to save his life. If he is unwilling to accept the amputation and continue to delay, he will probably die because of it.
For him, except for his daughter, nothing is more important.
Tanaka‟s situation was almost exactly the same as Ito‟s. He also underwent amputation of both legs below the knee, and recovered his life. At this time, he is recovering in the next ward.
Nanako didn‟t know that her father had undergone amputation, and asked impatiently,
Takehiko Ito sighed lightly and said,
While talking, Takehiko said again:
Nanako blurted out:
Takehiko hurriedly said,
Nanako hurriedly said:
Naturally, Takehiko didn‟t believe that his daughter‟s injuries would heal, and naturally thought that Nanako was just comforting him.
Therefore, he said to Nanako in a serious tone:
What else Nanako wanted to say, Takehiko angrily said:
After that, he hung up the phone.
Nanako burst into tears immediately. She was extremely worried about her father‟s safety. Although she was basically sure that the father on the phone did not look like life-threatening, she felt that her father‟s injury was not as bad as he said on the phone. Such an understatement.
Charlie on the side asked her:
After speaking, she looked at Charlie and choked up:
Charlie couldn‟t help but be comforted:
Nanako shook her head and said,
After that, she looked at Charlie eagerly and asked:
Charlie asked her:
Nanako said:
Seeing her look very urgent, Charlie sighed and said,
Nanako looked at Charlie excitedly, and blurted out,
Charlie smiled slightly:
Nanako said,
Nanako grabbed Charlie‟s hands and said in grateful words:
Charlie smiled and said:
Charlie at this moment, in her eyes, is the world-famous hero sent by heaven to save her…
In the middle of the night, Charlie drove the car, carrying Nanako, and galloping back to Tokyo.
In the middle of the journey, Issac called Charlie and asked him if he had finished the work and when he would return to Osaka.
Charlie told him that he would not be able to return for a while, and that he would not be able to return until tomorrow.
Issac didn‟t know what was wrong with Charlie, but he knew that Charlie was extremely strong, and no one in Japan could threaten him, so he was relieved.
Nanako, who was sitting in the co-pilot, seemed nervous all the way. Although Takehiko Ito said on the phone that he was not in danger, Nanako was still a little worried.
After more than three hours, Charlie drove the car back to Tokyo and stopped in front of Tokyo‟s best hospital, Tokyo University Affiliated Hospital.
This hospital is the highest-ranked hospital in Japan, and represents the highest level of treatment.
After the car stopped steadily, Nanako couldn‟t wait to push the door to get out of the car, but before getting of the car, she looked at Charlie and asked,
Charlie said slightly embarrassed:
Nanako said earnestly:
Charlie thought for a moment, and said:
In fact, what Charlie thought was very simple. After all, Takehiko is Nanako‟s father. If his physical condition really has any major problems, he might be able to help.
The two came to the floor of the intensive care unit and found that starting from the elevator entrance to the lounge and corridor, they were all full of people.
Among them, most of them are members of the Ito family, and a small part is members of special operations teams sent by the TMPD.
As soon as the elevator door opened, everyone outside looked at the elevator car vigilantly, and found that it was Nanako and a strange man. Everyone was surprised.
At this time, a middle-aged woman rushed over and asked in surprise:
The speaker is Emi Ito, the younger sister of Takehiko and the aunt of Nanako. When Nanako saw her, she hurriedly bowed,
Nanako blurted out and asked,
Hearing that her father had both legs amputated, she naturally felt distressed deep in her heart.
She knows her father‟s character very well. She must be strong and tenacious throughout her life. It is indeed a very heavy blow for people like him to use a wheelchair for the rest of life.
It‟s like her mentor, Kazuki Yamamoto, who has studied martial arts all his life, but never thought that he was beaten as a waste because he underestimated Charlie‟s strength. The original martial arts master could only lie in bed and live his life. This kind of blow can be called fatal.
Charlie couldn‟t help frowning at this moment.
Takehiko‟s luck didn‟t know whether it was good or bad.
To say that he was in bad luck, but he still got his life back, otherwise, he has been separated from Nanako long ago.
To say that he is lucky, in fact, he only needs to amputate a few hours later, as long as his leg is still on his body, his own rejuvenation pill can heal it.
But if the limb has been amputated, the Rejuvenation Pill will be helpless.
Although Rejuvenating Pill is strong, it does not have the effect of regenerating a broken limb.
Moreover, Takehiko was injured just now tonight, and amputation a few hours later will not have much impact.
After all, it takes time for damaged limb tissues to rot and spread infection. Doctors assist in certain anti-inflammatory treatments. A few hours‟ window can still be won.
If Takehiko Ito hesitated and thought about it a little bit, he might be able to drag him and Nanako over.
However, what he didn‟t expect was that he would be so straightforward and had his limbs amputated directly.
Charlie estimated that it was the hospital who felt that Ito‟s affected limb had no value for preservation, so they simply performed the amputation.
This can only be said that Ito‟s luck is not so good.
At this moment, Nanako next to Charlie cried and asked,
Emi gently took Nanako‟s hand and smiled and said,
As she said, Emi sighed again:
Nanako couldn‟t control her emotions anymore, and she hugged Emi and cried loudly. Emi patted her back gently, remembering something, and blurted out in surprise:
wheelchair in the future?”
Nanako looked at Charlie and said to Emi truthfully,
Nanako was a little embarrassed and said,
Nanako nodded and said,
Emi widened her eyes and blurted out:
After that, she looked at Charlie and said seriously:
As soon as the voice fell, she immediately bowed to Ninety degrees and held it for about three to five seconds.
Charlie said indifferently:
At this time, a doctor ran over and said to Emi:
Emi hurriedly said to Nanako,
Nanako nodded heavily, and immediately asked Charlie:
Charlie smiled slightly, thinking that since Takehiko has been amputated, he can‟t help much, so he said:
The reason why Charlie came was because of Nanako‟s face, so he could help if he wanted to.
But since Takehiko has been amputated and his life is not in danger, there is no need for his help here, and he does not want to go in and meet Takehiko to avoid embarrassment.
Nanako didn‟t insist upon seeing this, and said softly:
Charlie nodded:
Nanako nodded lightly, and then went to the ward with her aunt Emi. In the ward, Takehiko Ito just woke up. After both legs were amputated, the doctor used an analgesic pump for him, so he basically didn‟t feel the pain, but he was always worried about Nanako in Kyoto, so he couldn‟t sleep well.
He just dreamed that Nanako had an accident in Kyoto, and Takehiko immediately woke up and wanted to order his sister Emi to send someone to bring Nanako back to Tokyo as soon as possible.
However, what he didn‟t even dream of was that after the ward door was opened, his sister Emi came in with his beloved baby daughter, Nanako!
Nanako saw her father lying on the hospital bed pale and bloodless, with thick gauze wrapped around his legs and knees, and disappeared without a trace from below the knees. She burst into tears and cried out,
After speaking, she ran to the hospital bed, grabbed Takehiko‟s hand and cried bitterly.
Only then did Ito recover his senses. Seeing his daughter appear in front of him safely, he was relieved, and he was even more relieved. He rejoiced and said,
Nanako cried and said,
Takehiko smiled and said,
As he said, he suddenly remembered a detail just now and exclaimed:
Nanako choked and said,
Nanako hurriedly said,
Emi smiled and said,
As he said, Takehiko asked Nanako again:
Nanako said truthfully:
After that, Nanako said again:
housekeeper to send someone to deal with it!”
for the past few days, but I didn‟t expect him to save my beloved daughter and heal her too. In contrast to my daughter‟s injury, I am really a villain‟s heart to save a gentleman‟s belly…”
After that, he hurriedly asked,
Takehiko hurriedly tried to sit upright with both hands, and said seriously:
Nanako hesitated for a moment, and said,
Nanako hesitated for a few seconds, and then said:
Takehiko said immediately:
Charlie asked in surprise,
Nanako stammered and said,
Charlie smiled a little awkwardly:
Nanako hurriedly waved her hand and said,
Charlie asked a little surprised:
After that, he followed Nanako to Ito‟s ward.
As soon as he entered the ward, Takehiko sat up with the help of Emi, clasped his fists to Charlie, and said piously:
Charlie really didn‟t expect that Takehiko‟s attitude was so good, so at this moment he was a little stunned.
Immediately, he smiled and said,
Takehiko sighed and said apologetically:
Charlie was also generous, smiled slightly, and said,
The subtext of Charlie‟s words is actually, the misunderstanding will not be mentioned anymore, and the 4.5 billion USD matter will not be mentioned again.
Although he was not short of money, he didn‟t want to spit out the money in his pocket easily.
It wasn‟t that he wanted to misuse Takehiko‟s money. The point was that even if the money was thrown out, he couldn‟t just spit it out in a few words.
At least, the money will have to be taken out by Nanako when she needs it in the future, and it will be given to her only.
But this may have to wait for Nanako to inherit the Ito family.
Takehiko is also a good person. Hearing this, he knows what Charlie means.
Four and a half billion USD is indeed a huge sum of money, but since Charlie didn‟t want to give it, he couldn‟t chase him for it.
After all, Charlie saved his daughter‟s life and made her completely healed. This is really a great kindness.
Otherwise, even if the daughter was not in danger, she will not be able to live without the torture of wheelchair and illness for the rest of her life.
Therefore, Takehiko also consciously did not mention the 4.5 billion USD, but asked very curiously:
Charlie said truthfully:
Pharmaceutical in Osaka. I heard that Ms. Nanako is in Kyoto, and it‟s only a 40-minute drive from Osaka to Kyoto. I wanted to meet her. I didn‟t expect it to happen. I met the ninja of the Tenglin family who came there to attack her, so I did it.”
Charlie couldn‟t help but sigh:
Takehiko also nodded in fear, and exclaimed,
After finishing speaking, he couldn‟t restrain the angry cold voice:
Charlie frowned immediately:
Takehiko explained:
After speaking, Takehiko said again:
Charlie suddenly remembered that he was in Kyoto, following the two Chinese people saved from the Iga family ninja.
Are they from the Su family? !
Thinking of this, Charlie hurriedly asked again:
Takehiko said:
Charlie frowned and asked,
As he said, Ito sighed and said,
Hearing this, Charlie was basically sure that the siblings that he accidentally saved and let go in Kyoto were the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Su family!
Thinking of this, Charlie‟s expression suddenly became very ugly!
Su family!
D*mn the Su family!
In the beginning, it was the Su family who took the lead and united countless other families in Eastcliff to form an
Although not sure whether the death of his parents is the result of the Su family and the Anti-Wade Alliance.
However, at least he can be sure!
In this matter, the Su family is absolutely unclear about the relationship!
Unexpectedly, he saved the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the enemy‟s family!
At this moment, Charlie regretted it! The hatred of parents is shared! Even if he didn‟t take the initiative to make the descendants of the Su family pay the price, he shouldn‟t have saved their lives!
Thinking of this, Charlie really wanted to slap himself a hundred times!
Seeing his ugly expression, Takehiko hurriedly asked him:
Charlie sighed, shook his head and said,
Takehiko blurted out in amazement,
Charlie said,
At this moment, they want to understand the ins and outs of the whole thing!
Takehiko shook his head and sighed:
Emi spoke at this moment:
Takehiko hurriedly asked:
Emi said truthfully:
Emi continued:
Emi nodded, and said,
The news that Matsumoto‟s family was decimated completely shocked Takehiko.
He was already dumbfounded, and blurted out:
Emi shook her head and said,
Charlie said coldly at this time:
Takehiko Ito looked a little surprised, and murmured:
Charlie said with a black face:
Thinking of this, Charlie felt extremely upset!
He was so d*mn blind that he saved and released the eldest grandson and eldest granddaughter of the Su family!
If he didn‟t intervene, the two brothers and sisters would have become cold corpses by now!
In that case, the talent pool of the younger generation of the Su family must have suffered heavy losses.
More importantly, this could greatly blow the Su Family‟s arrogance!
This is not that Charlie is narrow-minded, but that his parents‟ hatred is not shared!
Seeing Charlie‟s ugly expression on the side, Takehiko couldn‟t help asking:
Charlie chuckled and shook his head:
Ito Nodded, was silent for a moment, and suddenly sighed:
As he said, he continued with a serious face:
Emi agrees and said:
Takehiko nodded, but there was no sign of happiness in his expression. He sighed:
At this moment, Charlie looked at Takehiko with admiration. Most people at this moment are probably excited and overwhelmed.
But what he didn‟t expect is that Takehiko still has this consciousness.
At this time, Emi counseled:
Takehiko Ito did not answer immediately, but turned to look at Charlie, clasped his fists again, and said sincerely,
Seeing this, Emi immediately stood up, knelt on one knee, clasped her fists, and said sincerely:
Nanako also hurriedly got up, and immediately knelt down with her aunt, and said in gratitude,
Charlie sighed lightly and said seriously:
Emi and Nanako just got up.
Emi said to Takehiko Ito:
The share released can also take advantage of the Takahashi family‟s vitality to promote cooperation with the Su family. If the Su family wants to do business, now they only have the choice of the Ito family!”
Emi couldn‟t help asking,
Takehiko said very seriously:
Emi looked terrified, and suddenly said:
As she said, Emi suddenly remembered something and hurriedly said:
Takehiko Ito shook his head and said,
Speaking of this, Takehiko pondered for a moment and said seriously:
After hearing Takehiko‟s words, Charlie looked at him with a little admiration.
It seems that Takehiko does have a good overall view, and he can control his inner greed, not to be greedy or aggressive.
If you change to a very ambitious and greedy family, then you will immediately start to play high and play both ways.
On the one hand, it completely suppresses other families in the country, strives to eat their share in a short time, and makes oneself a fat man;
On the one hand, we must cooperate with large overseas families as soon as possible to further open up profit channels and develop ourselves rapidly.
However, Takehiko Ito can clearly see the situation and the hidden dangers and hidden pitfalls.
There is no doubt that the Su family is indeed the Tiger Wolf family. Such a family not only has no morals, but also has no basic humanity. When cooperating with such a family, you must be on guard at all times, otherwise it is very likely that the opponent will be severely stabbed behind you.
And if you fall to the Su family‟s competitors, it is equivalent to directly standing on the opposite side of the Su family, and the risk factor is even greater.
Instead of doing this, it is better to close the door and try to develop yourself.
Emi also understood her brother‟s worries and vision, and said seriously:
Takehiko waved his hand:
Speaking of this, Takehiko sighed:
Emi nodded seriously.
At this time, Takehiko Ito glanced at Nanako, and said seriously:
Nanako hesitated slightly.
She likes the environment of Kyoto, and she is reluctant to leave Kyoto.
However, thinking of the special situation now that she can no longer follow her own preferences, she immediately said:
Takehiko said:
Nanako hurriedly said,
Takehiko nodded and said seriously:
Speaking of this, Takehiko sighed a little lonely:
Emi also persuaded:
Nanako nodded gently and said,
At that time, Takehiko was still worrying about how to let his daughter gradually take care of him and focus on inheriting the family business.
He thought that he could carry his body for more than ten years, which would give Nanako a few more years of free time.
Unexpectedly, things changed so much all at once.
Although most of Japanese culture originated from China, it has more or less localized development.
In China, most entrepreneurs put their interests first and do not pay much attention to external image issues.
However, after the Meiji Restoration in Japan, the degree of westernization was relatively high, so Japanese entrepreneurs attached great importance to the external image of enterprises.
To give the simplest example, if you do a clerical job in a Japanese company, you will have a headache in summer.
Because most Japanese companies require their employees to wear formal attire during working hours, even in the middle of summer, they must wear a shirt, suit, and even a tie.
Therefore, Japanese entrepreneurs hold press conferences or attend public events, regardless of age, all in formal wear.
And the Japanese like to bow, because they are talking here, and then they suddenly stand up ninety degrees and take a bow, then sit down and continue talking.
Therefore, Takehiko‟s current state is particularly unsuitable as a company‟s external spokesperson.
Although Nanako is young, she has a very good image and is especially in line with the Japanese aesthetics. She is responsible for the outside world. For the Ito family, it is the best choice.
Charlie is also very optimistic about Nanako, and encourages her,
When Nanako heard Charlie‟s words, she couldn‟t help being a little embarrassed, and said with a blushing face:
Charlie earnestly said:
Nanako was so complimented by Charlie, she was ashamed and happy, and because she was a young girl who had just started her love, she had no ability to hide her own ability in this kind of thing, so she could only lower her head deeper and deeper.
Takehiko immediately saw his daughter‟s extraordinary. At this moment, he was already certain that his daughter had fallen in love with Charlie.
Observing for a moment, he strengthened his opinion.
At this moment, as a father, he felt a little melancholy in his heart, but at the same time, he felt a little relieved for his daughter‟s emotional maturity.
So he opened his mouth and said:
Emi and Nanako didn‟t think much about it. Seeing Takehiko was about to chat with Charlie in private, they got up to leave and left the ward.
After the two people left, Ito looked at Charlie and said seriously:
Charlie smiled slightly and said,
Takehiko was stunned.
The reason why he was dumbfounded was also completely shocked by Charlie‟s shamelessness.
Charlie‟s words are very clear. Take people‟s money and fight against people. This means that the 4.5 billion USD can‟t be taken for nothing. You have to do something for the Ito family.
Therefore, he has helped the Ito family get rid of the disaster, and the money can be taken with ease.
Takehiko was shocked, more or less painful.
Although he did feel that his daughter‟s life was more valuable than 4.5 billion USD, he would still feel distressed if he really threw 4.5 billion in.
However, he knew very well in his heart that if you lose the US$4.5 billion, you have lost. He has no other way to get the money back, or recover the loss to a certain extent, so there is no need to deal with this issue now.
Thinking of this, he smiled awkwardly and said to Charlie:
Charlie smiled and said:
Takehiko hurriedly said:
Charlie smiled slightly:
Takehiko breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously:
Charlie said immediately:
Takehiko waved his hand:
Charlie smiled and asked,
With that, Takehiko said very seriously:
Charlie nodded and said,
Takehiko waved his hand and said:
Charlie shook his head and smiled:
After a pause, Charlie said again:
Takehiko smiled and said seriously:
Charlie looked at Takehiko noncommitantly, and asked with a smile:
Ito said seriously:
Charlie nodded and said with a smile:
Charlie said again:
Takehiko looked at Charlie and said seriously:
As Takehiko said, he reached out and patted his amputated knee lightly, and laughed at himself:
Charlie frowned and said:
Ito said with a smile:
The words of Takehiko made Charlie more or less surprised.
First of all, he did not expect that Takehiko would know so much about Chinese culture; Secondly, he did not expect that Ito would mention the cycle of fate. He doesn‟t know whether the Japanese believe in Feng Shui or not, but now, the Japanese believe in fate at least.
These words of Takehiko Ito seem to be nonsense, but they also contain a bit of truth. What he said was not a complete catch. After all, no one can say good about fate. He thought of the hundred-year-old Fengshui master he met in Waderest Mountain in Eastcliff.
That master relied on the deduction of the cycle of fate that finally met himself in Waderest Mountain.
It was also that he personally broke the fate of Dragon Shoal so that he could fly into the sky.
That old gentleman must have a deeper understanding and perception of the fate cycle.
It is a pity that the Old Master is on the other side of the ocean and may not have the opportunity to meet again in the future.
Otherwise, he really wants to sit opposite him, sip tea, and have a long conversation. However, at this moment, Charlie suddenly thought of what Takehiko said. There is a cycle of fate, maybe in the future, He will meet the Feng Shi master again.
By the same token, if you leave Tokyo or Japan today, you may come back someday in the future.
Even if you don‟t come back, you should have the opportunity to meet Nanako again at a certain time and in a certain place.
Thinking of this, Charlie sighed lightly and said to Takehiko Ito:
Takehiko nodded and said earnestly:
Charlie smiled and said,
In Charlie‟s view, although his attitude towards Takehiko had changed to a certain extent, it was not enough to let him put his guard down.
Therefore, Charlie didn‟t want him to know his future plans.
In fact, in Charlie‟s heart, he very much hopes to use JX Pharmaceutical to make the career snowball bigger and bigger.
Because if he wants to avenge his parents, it is useless to rely solely on his personal strength. Not only his personal strength must be strong, but his economic strength is even more important!
Otherwise, how could he be able to deal with a behemoth like the Su family alone?
Among other things, just from the Su family‟s ability to cross the river with the Raptors, and directly kill all the local Japanese snakes and the Matsumoto family, it is enough to see how strong this family is.
This not only shows that the Su family has an astonishing number of top masters, but also shows that they are extremely mobile. Zhifei and Zhiyu have an accident in Japan,
and they can immediately send a large number of masters. , And it‟s not worse than the US military.
If there is not enough strength, no one can single out such a family based on individual ability.
Not to mention the combat power of dozens of hundreds of masters swarming, just the relatives and friends around, they are unable to protect.
Therefore, Charlie knew very well that if he wanted to truly compete face-to-face with a family like the Su family in the future, he must have a strong comprehensive strength and being brave is not enough.
What‟s more, he hasn‟t been able to determine how much responsibility the Wade family will bear for the death of his parents.
If the Wade family had a major responsibility that they could not shirk in the death of their parents, then he might face the two top families of the Su family and the Wade family in the future.
Therefore, Charlie has decided that after returning to Aurous Hill, he will keep a low profile and develop JX Pharmaceutical.
Starting from JX Pharmaceutical, step by step, he will form his own business empire.
Only in this way can he have the opportunity to sit face-to-face with the Su Family and the Wade Family, and even trample them under his feet!
Takehiko didn‟t know Charlie‟s true identity, let alone what Charlie was thinking. Seeing that he seemed to be really ambitious, he couldn‟t help but persuade:
At this time, Takehiko had a very simple thought in his heart. Four and a half billions will definitely not come back. JX Pharmaceutical will definitely not sell shares.
In this case, it is better to find a way to attract Charlie step by step.
If Charlie can be recruited to Ito‟s house as a son-in-law, what else should he worry about in the future?
Charlie has the strength and ability, and saved his daughter‟s life. More importantly, his daughter loves him.
Before, he wanted his daughter to marry Ichiro. It wasn‟t that he had to force his daughter to marry the Kobayashi family, but that his daughter at that time was simply a silly girl with powerless love.
She didn‟t have anyone she liked at all, and he didn‟t know if she would move that muscle.
Instead of this, he might as well choose the most suitable one for her.
However, she obviously already has her favorite object now. As a father, he certainly hopes that his daughter will get what she wants.
Besides, he also felt that a man like Charlie was indeed a good choice to be a son-in-law.
For the happiness of his daughter, he is even willing to let the entire Ito family become his daughter‟s dowry.
Anyway, he has this one daughter, everything is for his daughter to be happy and happy all her life.
As for the assets of the Ito family, it doesn‟t matter whether the surname is Ito, Yamada, Watanabe, or even Wade.
Because these assets will still be in the hands of his daughters, son-in-law, and the offspring born to them.
In Ito‟s view, the real inheritance is blood, not surname.
Charlie only smiled at Takehiko‟s suggestion, and said seriously:
Seeing that Charlie declined his proposal temporarily, Ito sighed regretfully.
He really hoped that Charlie would be able to set up the stall of ocean shipping. Because at this stage, the bulk of Asian ocean shipping is in China. More than half of the top ten busiest ports in the world are in China. Only with such a huge import and export trade can the huge ocean shipping industry be supported.
This is beyond the reach of Japan.
Therefore, even if the Ito family wants to do it themselves, there is not enough market and demand support in the local area, and it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice.
So he said to Charlie:
Charlie nodded lightly and said seriously:
Takehiko smiled and said:
Charlie smiled kindly, but did not answer.
Knowing that freezing three feet is not a day‟s cold, Ito said:
Charlie waved his hand:
As he said, he didn‟t wait for Charlie to refuse, and hurriedly pressed the pager on the bedside, and said:
After a while, Nanako and Emi knocked gently on the door and entered the ward. Nanako asked softly,
Emi hurriedly said,
Charlie said sincerely:
Takehiko said very solemnly:
Nanako also persuaded from the side:
In the middle of the night, the two arrived in Tokyo by car for travelling more than three hours, and it was only four o‟clock in the morning.
And it‟s winter again now, and it‟s already late, and it will take at least two hours before dawn.
Seeing that both father and daughter were so polite, Charlie had to agree, and said,
Upon hearing this, Emi hurriedly said,
Takehiko nodded and exhorted:
……
Emi quickly arranged a team to accompany them, and Charlie still drove the car he came in.
Nanako also got into Charlie‟s car without hesitation.
Afterwards, Charlie drove the car and, under the leadership of the convoy, went to the residence of the Ito family.
Although Tokyo is one of the most expensive cities in the world, the Ito family also owns a private manor in a quiet place.
The entire manor is designed with Japanese-style ancient buildings, which is very simple, but it reveals low-key luxury everywhere.
Charlie found that even the wood used to build the house was extraordinary.
It seems that the top big families have no place to spend more money, so when building and decorating, they are completely trying to spill money everywhere. If you can use high-end ones, you definitely don‟t need ordinary ones, you can use imported ones. Never use local ones.
In the final analysis, it is still a sentence, only choose the expensive, not the right one.
Because Emi called in advance, the servants of the entire Ito residence were all neatly dressed, waiting respectfully at the entrance of the residence, in the courtyard and inside the villa.
Charlie parked the car and, led by Nanako, walked through the beautiful courtyard and walked all the way to the door of the villa. All the servants along the way bowed 90 degrees, with a very humble attitude.
The villa of the Ito family in Tokyo is a huge multi-storey wooden building. The whole building looks like a huge ancient temple, and the internal space is surprisingly large.
As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the main hall, Nanako suddenly leaned down and knelt on the ground, holding both hands empty, and said to Charlie:
Charlie was stunned, and hurriedly waved his hand:
Nanako insisted,
Charlie thought to himself, China has long been equal between men and women, why in Japan, women still kneel and change shoes for men?
But then thinking about it, since it is a custom of others, they may not feel that there is anything wrong with this. If they insist on opposing it, they will break the other party‟s rules.
So he had to lift his feet up and said sincerely:
Nanako, who was still wearing a kimono, looked up at Charlie, and smiled ashamed. She was so beautiful.
Afterwards, she gently held Charlie‟s feet with both hands, and gently changed him a pair of slippers, then slowly stood up and said:
Charlie nodded slightly and walked in with her.
Nanako introduced to him:
Charlie asked curiously:
Nanako smiled softly:
became what it is now.”
With that, Nanako said with emotion:
Charlie nodded and said,
Nanako said in a sad tone:
After finishing speaking, she looked up at Charlie, and asked a little pleading:
Hearing Nanako‟s words, Charlie immediately opened his mouth and said:
Nanako hesitated for a moment, looked at him expectantly, and said seriously:
Charlie was slightly surprised, and subconsciously asked:
Nanako‟s eyelids were hot, her eyelids drooped slightly, and she whispered:
With that said, Nanako hurriedly added:
Charlie thought for a moment and nodded:
Nanako asked,
Nanako asked tentatively:
After finishing speaking, Nanako hurriedly said:
Charlie thought for a while, his original plan was to drive back to Osaka first, then meet Issac, Orvel, and Liang and fly back to Aurous Hill from Osaka.
However, the method Nanako said is also a good solution.
Let Issac and the others come directly to Tokyo by plane, so he doesn‟t have to drive this way.
Moreover, it is normal for Nanako to feel at a loss and helpless for a while after the Ito family has experienced an accident. He might as well stay here for another day, and he can also inquire about the Su family‟s actions in Tokyo.
Thinking of this, he said to Nanako:
Nanako clenched her fists excitedly, and said happily,
Charlie feels like entering a Japanese-style buffet restaurant, where there are several busy chefs, and they are making all kinds of meals.
Nanako asked Charlie expectantly:
Charlie looked around for a long time, and didn‟t feel any sense of all kinds of delicacies, so he smiled slightly and said,
Nanako hurriedly said to the chef responsible for making ramen:
The chef respectfully said:
……
At that time
Just when Charlie and Nanako were having food at Ito‟s house, in the presidential suite of the St. Regis Tokyo, Zynn, who was in his 50s, was already out of bed.
He was holding a cup of coffee and a cigarette in between, looking at the Tokyo street scene still shrouded in the dark outside the window, and he was surprised.
When the cigarette burned out, he poked the cigarette butt into the ashtray, then lit another one, and asked his confidant Josh:
Josh checked the time and said,
Josh hurriedly said:
Zynn gritted his teeth and licked his smoke before he said fiercely:
Josh said,
Zynn asked him,
Josh said:
Zynn nodded and said,
After all, he checked the time and said,
Charlie and Nanako had breakfast together, and the sky in Tokyo was already bright.
Nanako said to Charlie:
Charlie smiled slightly, shook his head and said,
Charlie smiled and asked her,
Nanako looked slightly startled, and she thought about it for a moment, and said:
After that, she hurriedly asked,
Charlie nodded and said with a smile:
Nanako couldn‟t help feeling:
Charlie smiled and said:
In fact, the medicinal materials needed for refining the rejuvenating pills are not difficult to obtain.
But the key is that this pill must be refined with spiritual energy.
Aura is like the powerful energy that turns steel into molten iron during steelmaking.
Without this energy, just pile a pile of iron ore together for 10,000 years, and iron ore cannot turn into steel.
Therefore, it is not difficult for Charlie to make this medicine, but the possibility of mass production is multiplied.
Moreover, he is not going to put such a strong medicine out for mass production.
This thing is too bad for ordinary people. If it comes out in large numbers, it is likely to cause a shock in the world, and it is definitely not a good thing for him.
When Nanako heard him say this, she regretted a little bit, but didn‟t think about it anymore.
Charlie checked the time and said,
Nanako nodded expectantly.
Charlie took out his cell phone and called Issac.
As soon as the phone was connected, Issac asked him:
Charlie said,
Charlie said:
Then he asked,
Issac hurriedly said,
Charlie said:
Issac blurted out:
Issac said:
region, and you can‟t fly out from anywhere else.” Hearing this, Charlie understood in his heart. Strict control here in Tokyo must be inseparable from the fact that the Su family killed Ryoto Matsumoto.
In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can figure out why.
Take the TMPD as an example. If someone violates the law in Tokyo, they definitely want to punish the perpetrator through normal legal means.
However, a group of foreigners suddenly came out on their turf and abused their nationals, and the methods were so cruel. This kind of thing cannot be tolerated by any country‟s security department.
Therefore, it can be seen that the TMPD, and even the Homeland Security Department, hope to catch the Su family‟s gangsters as soon as possible, in order to apprehend them, and at the same time save a bit of face.
Thinking of this, Charlie sighed softly and said,
Issac hurriedly said,
Charlie asked him:
Issac said:
Charlie said,
Issac hurriedly said:
Charlie hung up the phone, and Nanako hurriedly asked,
With that said, she quickly took out her mobile phone and checked the flight information.
Charlie nodded:
Nanako said:
The short-haul ticket itself is not expensive, so Charlie didn‟t decline, and said to Nanako,
Nanako smiled knowingly:
After that, she remembered something and asked Charlie:
Charlie thought, he must take some gifts to his wife after he has been away for so many days, and his mother-in-law, Elaine, also hoped that he would get something for her, so he took time to go out and stroll around.
So, he said to Nanako:
Nanako smiled and said,
After that, she thought of her father Takehiko, and asked Charlie:
Charlie agreed without thinking,
After breakfast, Charlie, who had nothing to do, was dragged by Nanako to her room.
Just like in Kyoto, Nanako invited Charlie to sit on the tatami in the room, burned a plate of incense, and prepared a cup of Japanese matcha for Charlie.
Then she said to him:
Charlie was free, so he said casually:
Charlie doesn‟t really like to play with mobile phones, and unlike young people nowadays, he always keeps his hands on the phone.
The reason why he wants to look at his cell phone is to check the news in Tokyo to see if he can find more useful information.
Nanako leaned over in front of the book case and looked at the confidential family data attentively. The information in her hand was all top secret, but she did not shy away from Charlie beside her.
Charlie flipped through some local news, and one piece of news aroused his interest.
The news said that relatively serious violent incidents have occurred in Tokyo. As the number one violent organization in Japan, the Yamaguchi group issued a message to its members across the country, claiming to use violence to curb violence and use violence to maintain public order in Tokyo.
The Yamaguchi group is the head of the Japanese gang, and it is one of the world‟s three largest gangster organizations with the Italian Mafia, and its strength cannot be underestimated.
They issued a statement at this time, although they did not name anyone, it should be aimed at the Su family.
This time the Su family played a bit too big, and offended all Japanese black and white.
Even if they can retreat completely this time and want to come to Japan to develop in the future, they will probably receive
At this moment, Wade Family Mansion.
Charlie‟s grandfather, Zhongquan, called the entire Wade family to a meeting because of the same news.
Today‟s Zhongquan looks very happy.
While flipping through the news with a tablet, he said to everyone:
Charlie‟s uncle Andrew laughed, and said triumphantly:
Third Uncle Changyun said with some regret:
Speaking of this, Zhongquan sighed and said with a grimace:
alive, don‟t say that Su Family is the Heavenly Dragon, and it may not have been Wade Family‟s opponent…”
Hearing the Old Master pitying Changying again, Andrew was a bit dissatisfied and said:
Changyun also agreed:
The Old Master sighed and waved his hand:
Everyone glanced at each other, and Andrew was also very agreeable and said:
Zhongquan nodded, but he pondered for a moment before he said:
Cynthia asked in a puzzled way:
Zhongquan smiled slightly:
After speaking, Zhongquan said again:
Andrew asked hurriedly,
Zhongquan said very seriously:
paper data!”
Andrew quickly stood up, bowed and clasped his fists:
He sighed in his heart:
Andrew also saw a trace of disappointment in his father‟s eyes, and suddenly his face turned red.
Zhongquan expressed a few words in his heart, and quickly put away his thoughts, and said to everyone:
Speaking of this, Zhongquan was already glaring, and said forcefully:
Andrew heard the old man‟s words and said awkwardly:
Zhongquan said indifferently,
Andrew said:
Zhongquan waved his hand:
Changyun hurriedly asked:
Zhongquan nodded:
Andrew felt a tremendous pressure and threat, and hurriedly said,
Zhongquan waved his hand:
Andrew held his breath in his heart, but still calmly asked,
Zhongquan said solemnly:
Andrew, Changyun, and the old Changtian who hadn‟t spoken all the time scolded his mother in his heart.
The most feared thing about family property is dilution.
Whether it‟s ten thousand yuan, one trillion yuan, one person, two people, or three people, the result will be a thousand miles away.
Originally, buying the Emgrand Group for Charlie cost the family 100 billion, and also gave Charlie 10 billion in cash, which made everyone very unhappy.
After all, after the father‟s death, when the family property is divided, the 10 billion yuan, on average, to the three sons‟ homes, each can get at least 30 billion yuan, and the result is that the 30 billion yuan is in vain.
Therefore, they are also very worried that Charlie will return to the family.
Zhongquan didn‟t look at these sons or grandchildren but looked at his daughter, Cynthia.
He sighed, and said,
Cynthia hurriedly got up and asked,
Zhongquan nodded and said,
Cynthia hurriedly said,
As she said, she remembered something and asked,
Zhongquan waved his hand and said in disgust,
Zhongquan smiled with satisfaction,
Andrew was extremely depressed, but he didn‟t dare to object, so he could only pull the topic back, and said,
Zhongquan said:
Andrew was a little irritable, thinking about going to Tokyo on his own, and by the way, he should be relieved, so he volunteered:
Zhongquan nodded and said,
After that, Zhongquan looked at Andrew‟s son and his eldest grandson, and said,
Grandson hurriedly got up and said respectfully:
Zhongquan waved his hand:
Grandson asked in surprise,
Andrew smiled and said,
Zhongquan nodded his head and smiled, and said,
…… noon. Charlie had lunch with Nanako at the Ito mansion, and the two took the meal prepared for Ito Takehiko to the hospital.
When they first went out, Zynn brought a few of his men to Ito Yuihiko‟s ward with a few exquisite gift boxes.
Ito Yuihiko didn‟t want to see them at first, but he also knew the truth about not hitting the smiley people with his hand, so Emi invited them in.
As soon as Zynn entered the door, he walked very politely to Ito Yuuhiko‟s bed and sighed,
Seeing Zynn‟s harmless face, he felt a little hairy in his heart.
The incident of the Su family‟s destruction of Matsumoto‟s family really brought a great psychological shadow to Ito, and it also made him deeply aware that the man in front of him looked gentle and smiled, but in fact, he was a foodie. The devil who does not spit bones.
However, Ito Yuhiko knows very well that for such a smiling tiger, the less he can offend him on the bright side, otherwise he still doesn‟t know what kind of trouble he will cause in the future.
So, he also said with joy:
Zynn nodded, sat on the chair by the hospital bed, smiled, and said,
Ito first, and then I took time. I came to visit in person again. I didn‟t expect so many accidents. I would like to ask Mr. Ito to forgive me!”
I have to say that Zynn‟s acting skills are very good.
If it wasn‟t for Takehiko who knew what kind of person he was, it would be easy to be deceived by his smiling and friendly appearance.
Although disgusted in his heart, he still braced him and did a good job on the surface, so he smiled and said:
Zynn hurriedly said:
Seeing his hypocritical appearance, Ito wanted to vomit the breakfast in his stomach, but he could only nod his head and said in agreement:
Zynn nodded in satisfaction, and said seriously:
Takehiko knows what Zynn‟s words mean. He knows that in addition to explaining the facts, Zynn also wants to mention him. Now his family is fighting between snipes and clams, and the fisherman is profiting, and he is pushing his family to profit from it. , He is Zynn.
In other words, Zynn also reminded him, don‟t forget the help that Su family gave to you.
However, Ito doesn‟t want to owe such favors casually.
After all, the reason why the Ito family can survive this dispute is not really dependent on Zynn, but Charlie!
Don‟t say that he didn‟t rely on Zynn. Zynn‟s son and daughter can survive, and he must thank Charlie!
If Charlie hadn‟t saved Zhifei and Zhiyu, and Zynn guarded the corpses of a pair of children, it might not have been able to find out the real murderer.
Therefore, Takehiko couldn‟t help but sighed:
As he said, he patted the roots of his thighs and sighed:
In this remark, Takehiko actually explained a point to Zynn first. First of all, if he can survive, it has nothing to do with your Su family.
Immediately afterwards, Takehiko said again:
Speaking of this, Takehiko pretended to be curious and asked:
Zynn‟s expression became a little depressed when he heard this.
What he meant just now was to mention Takehiko. To have the last laugh, and kill Machi Takahashi and Ryoto Matsumoto. More than half of the credit is due to that master‟s help.
Unexpectedly, the old fox, Takehiko Ito, came directly to say something like this. The meaning is also very simple: Don‟t say I want to thank you, it doesn‟t exist. We both have to thank the mysterious master, otherwise my daughter would have finished. Both your son and daughter would have finished.
Although Zynn was depressed, he couldn‟t refute Ito‟s words.
After all, his son and daughter were indeed saved by that mysterious man.
He also asked his son and daughter specifically, who is that mysterious person? Now that he has such a powerful ability, can he be used by him?
But Zhiyu told him that the mysterious person was very dismissive of the brother and sister.
It was to help Takehiko Ito‟s daughter, Nanako, to relieve the troubles, so he chased them all the way.
Rescue brother and sister, that was just by the way. The only clue they know is that he should be Chinese. But don‟t know anything in more detail. Originally, Zynn wanted Ruoli to leave to check the clues and details of that person.
But now the TMPD, Japan‟s Ministry of Foreign Affairs, and the Homeland Security Department all want to capture his subordinates.
So he could only give up this idea and let Ruoli return home first, so as not to be caught here.
Once caught by the Japanese government, it will be as serious as the killing of the door, even if she is not sentenced to death, it will be at least life imprisonment, so he won‟t think about it in this life.
So Zynn could only give up temporarily.
Now he heard Ito mention that person again, so he deliberately asked:
Takehiko shook his head and said regretfully:
Zynn observed at Takehiko for a moment, feeling that he didn‟t seem to be lying. It seems that Takehiko does not know who the mysterious person is. But why would he save Nanako?
Is it a pure chivalrous man of justice?
However, it seems a bit strange for a Chinese to come to Japan as a hero. Or, he is an overseas Chinese living in Japan? Zynn couldn‟t think of a reason, so he simply left it behind, looked at Takehiko, and said seriously:
After speaking, he said:
Takehiko Ito nodded and said seriously:
When Zynn heard this, his eyebrows showed a bit of joy, and he thought to himself:
Zynn was thinking triumphantly, but Takehiko had already planned to use the dragging technique.
Seeing him, he changed the conversation and said apologetically:
Zynn frowned when he heard this.
He was naturally not satisfied with Ito‟s plan.
However, he also knows that Takehiko has just amputated his limbs. To put it ugly, the blood scabs on the wounds are still fresh. At this time, it is indeed unrealistic for him to immediately push such large cooperation forward.
Moreover, Ito‟s daughter seems to be very young, about the same age as his daughter Zhiyu.
In this case, it is really difficult for him to draw conclusions immediately and move forward.
So, Zynn said seriously:
Takehiko Ito nodded readily and smiled:
Zynn smiled slightly, and said,
He said,
Takehiko hurriedly said,
Zynn said:
After a pause, Zynn said:
Takehiko Ito nodded and smiled, and said,
Zynn said with great satisfaction:
Takehiko smiled and said:
Zynn laughed:
Takehiko Ito nodded and said with emotion:
Zynn waved his hand indifferently:
After he finished speaking, he looked at Takehiko and said seriously:
Seeing Zynn‟s righteousness and boldness, Ito couldn‟t help being amazed by the thick skin of this man.
He cursed secretly in his heart:
However, on the surface, Takehiko still said with emotion:
Zynn nodded and said with a somewhat arrogant expression:
Takehiko Ito nodded in agreement, but he said in his heart:
Zynn looked at the time and smiled:
With that, Zynn‟s right hand:
Takehiko said seriously:
Zynn hastily patted him on the shoulder:
Takehiko Ito said to Emi:
At this time, Charlie and Nanako had just arrived at the hospital, standing at the elevator entrance waiting.
Emi sent Zynn and Josh to the elevator entrance, and said apologetically:
Zynn smiled and said,
After the elevator door was closed, Zynn asked Josh, who had been silent for a long time:
Josh thought for a moment, and said seriously:
After he finished speaking, he waved his hand again and said indifferently,
Josh asked:
Zynn snorted coldly, and said,
At this time, the elevator gave a ding sound and stopped on the first floor. Josh hurriedly stepped forward and said respectfully,
When the elevator door opened, Zynn took the lead.
When Charlie saw the elevator coming, he was about to signal to let Nanako next to him go first. At this time, Zynn had already stepped out.
The moment he walked out of the elevator door, he directly faced Charlie‟s eyes.
At this moment, Zynn frowned slightly subconsciously, a familiar and unfamiliar aura that made him feel nervous.
And Charlie, although he didn‟t know the man in front of him, but seeing the other person‟s eyes with full alertness and surprise, he couldn‟t help but glance at him more.
The opposite man was in his early fifties, with a normal appearance and a normal figure. He was dressed very luxuriously. There was a bit of hostility between his eyebrows, and he looked like a cruel master.
A face, but between the sparks and flints.
There was Nanako beside Charlie, so she didn‟t pay too much attention to this man, and after passing by, he entered the elevator with Nanako.
When the elevator door was closed, Zynn suddenly stopped and looked back in the direction of the elevator.
Josh on the side asked him:
Zynn smacked his lips:
Josh asked curiously:
Zynn said:
Josh nodded:
Zynn asked with a very cold expression:
Josh is not very young.
This year is less than forty years old.
When Charlie‟s father, Changying, died, he was still studying abroad, and he didn‟t know what happened in Eastcliff at that time.
Therefore, he couldn‟t help asking:
Zynn couldn‟t help thinking of Changying‟s heroic posture.
At that time, Changying was really a super noble son who moved the capital.
Handsome, unrestrained, and suave, and more importantly, his personal ability extremely strong, and he was definitely the first to excel in Eastcliff.
Back then, in front of Changying, Zynn was completely gloomy.
Changying, one of Eastcliff‟s celebrity ladies, squeezed their heads and wanted to marry Changying, one by one, they could not wait to find a life for Changying.
Zynn‟s wife, Liona Du, who was also Zhifei and Zhiyu‟s mother, loved Changying to the death.
Back then, Zynn exhausted everything and launched a frantic pursuit of Liona, but Liona completely dismissed it and wanted to marry Changying.
Even if Changying already had a fiancee, Liona was determined to die for him at any time.
Even if Zynn worked hard to create a grand proposal that made a sensation in Eastcliff for her, Liona still did not agree.
In front of countless people, Liona only said a few words to Zynn.
The first sentence was: I‟m sorry, I can‟t marry you.
The second sentence: Because Changying is not married after all!
Because Changying has a fiancée but is not yet married, Liona still felt there was a glimmer of hope and was still unwilling to give up.
He asked a woman to marry him, but the woman said in public that she was still waiting for another person. Zynn still remembers this strange shame.
From then on, he hated Changying deeply. Later, Changying got married in Eastcliff. That night, Liona cried out all her tears and stayed behind closed doors for a month.
Zynn brought flowers to Du‟s house every day to beg to see her. He persisted for thirty-nine days and spent thirty-nine bouquets of roses before finally knocking on Liona‟s heart.
Liona, who was nearly twenty kilograms thin, walked out of the room and the door, and said a word to Zynn who was holding flowers outside the door.
She asked Zynn if she might not forget Changying for the rest of her life, Zynn would still marry her.
Zynn gritted his teeth and agreed.
Then, Liona and Zynn became engaged, and a month later, got married. When he got married, Zynn slept with anxiety and fear every night. He was afraid that his wife next to his pillow would suddenly call Changying‟s name in her dream.
Worry soon became a reality.
A few days after the wedding, Zynn could hear Liona whimpering in her mouth and yelling Changying‟s name every day while she was half asleep and half awake.
During that time, Zynn almost collapsed. Later, the eldest son Zhifei was born.
Liona finally shifted her focus from Changying to her son. Since then, Zynn could finally sleep well. The son‟s loud cry in the middle of the night became even the most beautiful lullaby for him.
He could sleep peacefully in the cry of his son, but he couldn‟t listen to his wife‟s sleep, whispering Changying‟s name in a very low voice, because the name became his nightmare!
Thinking of the humiliation in the past, Zynn felt extremely angry.
Even though the incident had passed more than two decades, even if Changying had passed away long ago, he still couldn‟t swallow this breath.
Josh was surprised when he saw his cold expression, clenched fists and trembling teeth.
He worked for Zynn for many years, knowing that Zynn looked like this, he was generally angry to the extreme.
When he heard that Matsumoto was the man behind the kidnapping of Zhifei and Zhiyu, his performance was no different from now.
Josh couldn‟t help but wonder in his heart:
Thinking of this, he couldn‟t help asking:
Josh asked again,
As he said, Zynn smiled darkly, and mocked:
Speaking of this, Zynn lit a cigarette and said lightly:
Josh nodded slightly and asked him:
Having said that, Zynn told him:
When he took the elevator upstairs, Charlie was still thinking about the man he met when he got out of the elevator just now.
He was sure that he didn‟t know the person, why did that person look hostile when he saw him.
He originally thought that the opponent would also be a hidden master, and he saw that he was extraordinary.
But after thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong, because that man didn‟t have the aura of a strong man. From the perspective of his own strength, he should be an ordinary person.
However, he didn‟t think too much. After getting out of the elevator, Nanako took him to the ward where Takehiko was.
At this time, Takehiko was scolding his mother in the hospital bed.
He said to Emi:
Emi nodded and said,
Charlie, who had just entered the door, blurted out and asked loudly:
Both Takehiko and Emi were shocked, and they realized that Charlie and Nanako had already entered.
So, Takehiko asked curiously:
Charlie frowned, and even his voice became colder:
Ito said,
The initiator and leader of the anti-wade Alliance!
When Charlie thought of this, hatred surged all over his body!
He just wanted to chase out, even if it was to kill Zynn‟s bodyguard and entourage in broad daylight, he still had to catch the b@stard and ask him why he wanted to target his parents.
Then let him have a taste, and kill him on the street!
It‟s a pity that when Charlie chased him out, there was no shadow of Zynn anywhere in front of the hospital.
Zynn was already in the car and headed to Aomori Prefecture.
Charlie couldn‟t help but beat his chest and feet at the entrance of the hospital! Since the death of his parents, this is the closest moment to his enemy!
However, he failed to recognize the other party! This is really annoying to him! The Wade Family and the Su Family had always had a bad relationship, so even when Charlie was young, he had never seen Zynn very much.
In addition, the Su Family and the Wade Family are themselves top families, and they never appear on various wealth lists, and the media never report them, so Charlie doesn‟t even know Zynn‟s appearance.
At this moment, he was extremely depressed.
When he came to Japan this time, he had close contact with the Su family one after another.
First, he accidentally saved Zhifei and Zhiyu, and now he just passed Zynn!
Charlie gritted his teeth and thought to himself, if he were to give himself a chance to go back a few minutes ago, the first thing he would do when he saw Zynn would be to smash his dog head first!
It‟s a pity that even if he has great abilities, it is impossible to turn back time. Therefore, he can only hope for the next time. At the same time, he swears from the bottom of his heart:
……
When Charlie returned to the ward, Takehiko asked him with a look of surprise:
Emi and Nanako also looked at Charlie suspiciously, looking forward to his answer.
Seeing this, Charlie laughed at himself, and said angrily:
Takehiko suddenly became dumb.
He didn‟t doubt the authenticity of Charlie‟s words, because Charlie was in his eyes, everything was good, but that he loved money as if it was like his life, for money, he could even shamelessly blackmail or even maliciously Occupy it.
Therefore, he accidentally rescued Zhifei and Zhiyu. Because of his character, he didn‟t want to ask for some money. It really wasn‟t him.
When Nanako heard this, she couldn‟t help laughing and saying,
Charlie smiled bitterly and said casually:
Nanako nodded, and then said to Takehiko Ito:
Takehiko nodded and said,
At this time, Tanaka was lying on the upper half of the ward next door and reading.
Seeing Nanako and Charlie coming in, he hurriedly put down his book and said respectfully:
Nanako smiled slightly and walked forward with the lunch box, and said,
Hiroshi Tanaka was flattered and said,
Nanako said very religiously:
Hiroshi Tanaka said sincerely:
Nanako said:
Hiroshi Tanaka nodded again and again, and said gratefully:
After speaking, he asked tentatively:
Nanako nodded and said,
Tanaka looked at Charlie and thanked him:
Charlie felt somewhat upset because he was rubbing shoulders with Zynn and missing opportunities for revenge. Seeing Tanaka talking to him, he couldn‟t help but said in a perfunctory tone:
Hiroshi Tanaka asked in surprise,
Charlie just smiled slightly at Nanako and didn‟t explain much.
After chatting with Tanaka Hiroshi for a while, Nanako said to him apologetically:
Hiroshi Tanaka hurriedly said:
Nanako smiled and said,
Hiroshi Tanaka nodded gratefully, then looked at Charlie, and said seriously:
Charlie smiled slightly:
Leaving Tanaka‟s ward, Nanako accompanied Charlie to Ginza, Tokyo.
It‟s been a few days since he came to Japan. This is the first time he has come out to go shopping.
Because when he went to Eastcliff last time, he bought a set of Hermes for his wife Claire, so this time Charlie skipped the luxury goods of luggage.
He strolled around in the jewelry area and found a heart-shaped diamond ring from Tiffany‟s.
The main diamond of this diamond ring has a net weight of three carats. The purity is very high, not very large, but it is very exquisite, and the heart-shaped cut is also very beautiful, which makes him look very fond of it at a glance.
Recalling that from the time of marriage to the present, he had not given Claire a real wedding ring, so Charlie planned to buy this diamond ring and give it to her.
He consulted the clerk and learned that the price of this ring was about 800,000 converted into RMB, which was not expensive.
So he was going to buy this ring.
Nanako couldn‟t hide her envy and asked:
Nanako sighed and said,
Charlie smiled slightly and was about to say something modest. Tiffany‟s salesperson said very politely:
This question stopped Charlie from asking.
The salesman explained:
Charlie hesitated slightly.
He wanted to give Claire a surprise. If he calls her and asked her now, wouldn‟t the surprise be gone?”
Just thinking about it, Nanako whispered from the side:
With that, Nanako opened her hands, spreading her fingers in front of Charlie.
Charlie took a closer look, and said in surprise:
Nanako nodded without hesitation.
The salesman handed the ring to Charlie and said,
Charlie didn‟t think too much. He picked up the ring with one hand, and gently dragged Nanako‟s right wrist with the other, carefully putting the ring on her ring finger.
At this moment, Nanako felt dreamlike and drunk.
Although she knew very well that she was only helping Charlie‟s wife to try the ring, but when she thought that this was Charlie wearing a diamond ring on her ring finger, she was so excited that she couldn‟t add anything.
She said to herself in her mind:
The moment the ring passed through the knuckles of her ring finger and put it on her hand, Nanako‟s eyes were filled with tears.
She hurriedly lowered her head, not wanting Charlie to see what she was like now.
She liked Charlie very much, but she didn‟t want to put too much psychological burden on him.
Because she faintly knew in her heart that the main reason why Charlie came to Japan this time to visit her in Kyoto was definitely not because of how much he liked her in his heart, but because he sympathized with and felt sorry for her.
She can understand Charlie‟s feelings, that is a kind of empathy that a person who is also a martial artist has in his heart.
What is empathy?
It is the emotion of understanding each other, empathizing with each other.
It‟s like a racer, seeing another racer suffered a car accident and was seriously injured or even killed on the field, his empathy for the injured must be stronger than ordinary people.
In the same way, if a soldier sees his comrades-in-arms, or those who are with the same soldier, injured or disabled in battle, this kind of empathy will surely develop in his heart.
Charlie must be feeling the same to her.
Seeing that she didn‟t listen to persuasion, was seriously injured in the game, or even was pulled directly from the field by an ambulance, he must have sympathized with her more.
In addition, he had a way to heal her, so when he came to Japan this time, he took time to go to Kyoto to see her, save her, and heal her injuries.
Therefore, Nanako knew very well that although Charlie was very good to her, most of them should be sympathy born out of empathy.
For a girl who is obsessed with him, the last thing she wants is the sympathy of the other party.
In fact, apart from love, any other emotions are not what she wants.
At this moment, Charlie couldn‟t see Nanako‟s expression. His attention was focused on her fingers. Seeing that the ring Nanako was wearing slightly larger, he gently took it off again, yes. The salesperson said,
But when the ring was really taken off by Charlie, her heart hurt like a knife.
However, she did not dare to be seen by Charlie, so while Charlie was watching the salesman adjust the ring, she hurriedly said:
After speaking, he ran away before Charlie responded.
The reason why she had to run away was because the tears filled her eyes, and her eyes were too big to bear.
She didn‟t want Charlie to see that she was crying at this time. Because she didn‟t want to affect Charlie‟s concentrated mood.
She had never thought of affecting Charlie‟s life and Charlie‟s marriage. After all, Charlie has given her too much kindness.
She turned to leave, silently in her heart:
When Nanako returned from the bathroom, there were no traces of tears on her face, but her eyes were slightly red.
She deliberately bashed her face with cold water, so it seemed a lot more natural.
Back in the store, Nanako took the initiative to smile and asked Charlie:
Charlie smiled and nodded:
Nanako smiled softly:
As she said, she stretched out her right hand again and said grinning:
Charlie didn‟t think much, picked up the adjusted ring and put it on the ring finger of her right hand again.
This time, the size of the shank has become very suitable, it is not tight or loose on her hand, it looks almost natural.
Nanako couldn‟t help changing the direction of her right hand, and under the light, carefully observed this diamond ring, which was not expensive.
Although this ring is not as gorgeous as the tens of millions of rings in the hands of ladies and beauties, it has its unique charm.
Simple, atmospheric, beautiful and touching.
Charlie looked at the ring on Nanako, and also liked it as he watched it.
He knew that his wife didn‟t pursue those luxurious jewels, and this ring happened to match her calm temperament.
Thinking of this, he couldn‟t help but turn his attention from the ring to Nanako‟s face.
To be honest, if you say that it is as quiet as still water, Claire may be able to achieve 80 or even 90 points, but Nanako is absolutely 100 points.
So in other words, it seems that this ring is more in line with the temperament of Nanako.
But Charlie didn‟t think too much about this issue.
Nanako wore this ring, and observed it with joy and melancholy for a long time, only then reluctantly took it off and handed it to Charlie.
She said:
The salesperson is also very happy.
Although Tiffany is also a well-known brand, the price of most diamond rings is actually in the range of 10,000 USD to 20,000 USD. In fact, very few people will buy rings with more than 20,000 USD. Sometimes it may not be possible for a long time to sell one.
Like Charlie‟s choice, the equivalent of a ring with a price of more than 100,000 USD, generally can sell such a limited number of rings a year.
Therefore, she regarded Charlie as a distinguished VIP customer, so she helped him pack the ring very carefully, and said to him:
Charlie said:
The ring is a token of love between lovers, so when he bought this ring for his wife, he naturally couldn‟t buy the same thing for his mother-in-law.
Therefore, Charlie planned to show Elaine a bracelet, the price would not be too high, equivalent to two or three hundred thousand, which would be great.
Two or three hundred thousand bracelets were enough for Elaine to make her happily unable to sleep.
The salesperson heard that Charlie wanted to buy a bracelet, and immediately said:
In their store, each salesperson has his own exclusive counter, and this salesperson is responsible for the diamond ring, so the bracelet needs other people to provide shopping guide services for Charlie.
Charlie readily agreed. Soon, the salesman called another girl and said to her:
The girl knew that Charlie was an elite, and immediately said with a big smile:
Nanako hurriedly asked him:
Charlie smiled and said,
Nanako smiled and said,
Charlie nodded:
The salesperson nodded lightly and said,
Nanako was overjoyed, and whispered:
The salesperson said politely:
Nanako smiled happily and said:
The salesperson nodded slightly:
Nanako blinked, and said in a low voice,
Although the salesperson was a little puzzled, he nodded his head very dedicatedly and said,
At this time, Charlie was on the side of the bracelet counter, looking around.
There are many styles of bracelets in this store, most of which are relatively low-key and simple, but there is a rose gold bracelet full of diamonds that is more luxurious.
Charlie knows Elaine very well. What he likes most about his mother-in-law is that she can see the luxury at a glance.
Things that are golden, full of diamonds, and sparkling at a glance, will definitely be able to win her taste.
And don‟t look at the diamonds, but because they are relatively small diamonds, the price is not high.
The bracelet that Charlie chose for his mother-in-law was actually about 250,000 equivalent. Although it was not cheap, it was just drizzle to him.
After he chose, he asked the salesperson to pack the bracelet and pay the money together with the ring.
At this time, Nanako had already set up the ring with the previous sales, and then sent a message to ask an assistant of her family to help over and pay.
After the arrangements were made, she came to Charlie contentedly and asked him with a smile:
Charlie nodded:
Charlie could also see that Nanako‟s condition at this time seemed to be much better than before, and she seemed to be happier.
Nanako stuck out her tongue playfully and blinked and said,
Charlie smiled slightly:
After leaving Tiffany, Nanako accompanied Charlie again, walking around the major shops in Ginza.
In order to show less favoritism, Charlie bought a high-end boss suit for his old man Jacob.
Jacob now mixes with the Calligraphy and Painting Association every day, and has become the No. 2 figure in the entire Calligraphy and Painting Association. It can be said that he has a lot of face.
What‟s more, the calligraphy and painting association he is currently in and Meiqing‟s senior college often have contacts and exchanges, so Charlie buys a suit for the Old Master, and also wants to help the Old Master to dress up and make him more energetic and more appealing.
In addition, Charlie bought some other small accessories and small objects piecemeal.
At 3:30 in the afternoon, there are about two hours before Charlie‟s flight to Osaka takes off. Considering that Tokyo Airport is far from the city, Charlie said to Nanako,
Nanako said without hesitation:
Charlie said:
Charlie asked subconsciously:
Hearing this, Charlie couldn‟t help feeling a little moved, so he said:
When Charlie heard this, he didn‟t insist anymore. The two of them got in the car and drove to Tokyo Airport.
This way was Charlie‟s first journey back. On the way, Nanako was worried. She had been sneaking at Charlie next to her, feeling extremely reluctant to him in her heart.
As early as in Aurous Hill, she had a passion for Charlie.
And when she met him again in Japan, she fell in love with him completely.
After separating from Charlie this time, she didn‟t know if she still has a chance to meet him again.
Because she could feel in her heart that Charlie has lifted the burden of her heart. She is a very smart girl. She could see that the reason why Charlie came to Japan must be because of her injury, so he had a sympathy for her in his heart.
And he happened to have the medicine that could cure her, so he took that medicine and came to Kyoto to find and cure her.
At this moment, she was lonely deep in her heart and thought to herself:
Thinking of this, Nanako felt very sad.
In her heart, she was willing to give up some and stay with him forever. But she also knew in her heart that this was unrealistic.
When Nanako‟s thoughts were flying, Charlie had already driven the car to the airport. After he parked the car in the airport parking lot, he got out with Nanako. Then, instead of leaving in a hurry, he bent down and put the car key on top of the front tire of the car.
Nanako asked in surprise:
Charlie smiled and said,
Nanako asked suspiciously,
Charlie smiled and said,
After speaking, Charlie said again:
Nanako smiled and nodded, and said,
Charlie smiled and said:
Nanako suddenly laughed and said,
Charlie smiled slightly:
Nanako nodded earnestly:
Charlie smiled and said:
Nanako said sincerely:
Seeing Nanako‟s serious look, Charlie smiled helplessly, and said,
Nanako nodded gently:
Charlie looked at her, smiled encouragingly, and then said:
Nanako said,
With that, she checked the time and hurriedly said:
Charlie nodded, and the two left the parking lot together and went straight to the airport departure hall.
At this moment, a woman with a delicate face and delicate features, but with a bit of heroism and coldness, walked into the airport departure hall.
This woman is about one hundred and seventy-five centimeters tall and has slender legs.
She was wearing a black tight leather jacket, black stretch leather pants, and black high-top leather boots. Her long black hair is tied into a bunch of ponytails and hung to her waist.
This woman is beautiful and moving, but her face is icy.
She stepped into the airport and went directly into the VIP security check channel.
The male staff in charge of checking the boarding information turned his eyes straight when he looked at the woman.
After the woman stood in front of him for a few seconds, he came back to his senses and said blushingly:
The woman handed over the certificate blankly, and the other side glanced at it. It read
At this stage, in order to detect the murderer of Matsumoto‟s family, Tokyo Airport has strengthened exit inspections.
However, due to the shortage of manpower, there is no way to strictly control all passengers.
Although Ruoli took a Chinese passport, because her boarding pass was for Osaka, not for leaving Japan, the staff did not report to the leader.
He just read Ruoli‟s name silently in his heart a few times, and felt that the name was very nice, but he couldn‟t tell why it was really nice.
Ruoli saw the other party holding her passport in a daze, and the first thought in her heart was whether her identity has been exposed and the other party had already noticed it.
However, she quickly analyzed it and felt that such a thing was unlikely.
First of all, the TMPD only knows that it was a hidden master from China who killed Matsumoto, but they don‟t know anything else.
They also don‟t know who killed the Matsumoto family.
What‟s more, Japan is so close to China. There are so many tourists, overseas Chinese and business elites traveling between the two countries on weekdays. The TMPD cannot lock itself in such a short period of time.
After a quick analysis in her mind, Ruoli could conclude that the staff in front of her was probably just amazed by her appearance, and was a little slow to react.
So she asked the staff member blankly:
Ruoli completely ignored his apology, but continued to ask him with a cold expression:
She received the boarding pass and immediately turned to leave. The staff member turned to look at her back, with a face full of intoxication, and he couldn‟t help sighing and muttering:
Although the staff member was thinking of Ruoli, Ruoli had completely forgotten him and came to the security inspection machine.
This time, all Masters of the Su family broke up, unable to leave the country, so everyone dispersed, and as tourists, they bought ordinary flight tickets and flew to Osaka.
Ruoli chose the 5.40 flight.
After the flight arrives in Osaka, she will take the private jet temporarily seconded from Zhonghai to return home with other Su‟s subordinates.
……
At this moment, Charlie also came to the VIP security check channel.
Before entering the security checkpoint, he turned sideways and said to Nanako next to him:
Nanako nodded reluctantly, and said seriously:
Nanako said with red eyes,
With this sigh, there was reluctance, but also a relief.
What is reluctant is that Nanako is indeed a rare good girl. It can be said that apart from nationality, there is nothing wrong with it.
If they say goodbye today, it will be difficult for the two to see each other again in the future, so Charlie will naturally feel reluctant.
As for letting go, it was mainly because he came to Japan this time and he has removed the thorn in his heart.
That thorn is Nanako.
In the beginning, Nanako insisted on competing with Aoxue.
As for Aoxue, it was because of his rejuvenation pills that her strength improved by leaps.
In the end, Aoxue severely injured Nanako in the ring, this was a thorn in Charlie‟s heart.
On the one hand, he felt sorry for Nanako, and on the other hand, he admired her character of never giving up and favoring competition over backing off.
In addition, he also felt ashamed of Nanako to a certain extent.
Because it was his hand that pushed Aoxue from a level far below Nanako to a position far surpassing her.
Now, he cured her, so he dilute the distress;
He saved her life and made her strength improved by leaps and bounds, so that guilt is also played down.
At this point, the distress and guilt have been washed away, and the rest is more of an appreciation for Nanako.
Therefore, Charlie smiled at her knowingly, revealing a row of white teeth:
Charlie didn‟t expect that Nanako would say the words wishing him, he startled slightly, and immediately clasped a fist to her with a serious face, and said loudly:
After speaking, he took a deep look at Nanako again, turned around and entered the security checkpoint.
At the moment Charlie turned around, Nanako‟s tears burst. She looked at Charlie‟s back, tears flowed like rain!
She wanted to call him so that he could look back so that she could take a closer look at him.
However, she was afraid that when she stopped him, when he sees her face full of tears, he would think a lot, would misunderstand, and think that she deliberately wanted him to see him letting go of all the disguise.
Therefore, she resisted the urge to call him, just wanted to stand here, watch him disappear into that door, and then turned and left.
At this moment, Charlie couldn‟t help it suddenly, and subconsciously looked back at her.
Just a glance made Charlie‟s whole body as if struck by lightning, and stayed for a while. He wanted to turn his head, and beckoned to her courteously. But he didn‟t expect it. Looking back, Nanako, who was still smiling just now, was already crying into tears.
At this moment, Charlie felt that the softest part of his heart seemed to have suffered a shock. This kind of feeling, in general, only needs one word, that is: distressed!
Nanako didn‟t expect that Charlie would even look back at her again.
At this moment, as the eldest lady of the Ito family, as the Yamato Nadeshiko who had undergone traditional Japanese education since childhood, she finally completely lost all self-control ability.
At this moment, she lost all her sanity and ran towards him crying, rushed straight into his arms and hugged him tightly.
Before Charlie came back to his senses, she gently stood on tiptoe and offered her first k!ss on her own initiative. Those thin l!ps that were a little salty and cold because of her tears, k!ssed Charlie‟s l!ps without hesitation… …
Charlie felt the soft and cold touch of Nanako‟s lips first, and then felt a slightly bitter taste in his mouth.
He knew in his heart that this was the smell of Nanako‟s tears. At this moment, he felt a little bit reluctant and helpless. A few seconds later, their l!ps parted, Nanako raised her head, looked at Charlie with red eyes, choked up and said:
Charlie nodded earnestly:
Nanako said solemnly:
Charlie nodded:
Nanako broke her tears into a smile:
Charlie looked at her and said softly:
He didn‟t want to be like just now, when he looked back, he saw a tearful Nanako. So, simply put your mind away and stepped into the security check channel. The surrounding passengers, seeing the beautiful and charming Nanako, covered their face with their hands at the security checkpoint, their eyes were crying, and they looked at Charlie‟s figure without blinking until they disappeared, and their hearts were quite moved.
At this moment, most men envied the man who had just disappeared from the security check.
Until, her cell phone rang.
The phone connected, and a woman‟s voice came:
Nanako wiped away her tears hurriedly, and said,
After speaking, she hurriedly looked into the security checkpoint again, and after making sure that Charlie could not be seen, she turned and left the airport reluctantly.
Outside the airport at this time, three black Rolls Royces were already waiting side by side.
As soon as Nanako walked out of the airport gate, the co-pilot of the Rolls-Royce in the middle walked down a young woman. The woman respectfully greeted her:
Nanako nodded, and before she got to the front, a man opened the back door for her. After Nanako got into the car, she closed the door and returned to the co-pilot. After getting in the car, Nanako couldn‟t help but asked her:
Nanako took the jewelry box excitedly, and carefully unpacked it.
When she opened the box, she found that in the jewelry box, lying quietly, the same ring that was exactly the same as the diamond ring that Charlie had tried on her fingers.
The rings are the same in style and size, even the size of the shank is exactly the same.
As soon as she saw this ring, Nanako felt extremely happy and joyful, as if this ring was really given to her by Charlie.
Seeing her looking at this ring, Kawana was overjoyed and asked in surprise:
brand, and this ring is too cheap, and diamonds are really hard to get out…” Kawana is right. This kind of diamond ring, which sells for less than RMB 1 million, is simply for ordinary little rich people.
The real rich don‟t even bother to wear this kind of ring.
The richest people in Europe, America, Japan and South Korea like diamonds the most. Some of them are very pure, and the cutting process can reach the top diamonds. One is worth ten million.
Real wealthy people buy this kind of diamond, specially made into diamond rings.
Therefore, the diamond ring worn by the top wealthy people is worth more than tens of millions, which is really not ordinary.
Chinese rich people like more things. They not only like diamonds, but also all kinds of gems, especially jade.
The real top-quality emperor green jade has a surprisingly high price.
It is not a big problem for a bracelet to be worth more than tens of millions or even hundreds of millions.
Because for the wealthy, this kind of jewelry can not only bring out face, but also has a lot of room for appreciation.
The Ito family itself is Japan‟s top wealthy family, and Nanako is the only daughter of the family patriarch. She would like this ordinary small diamond ring, which really exceeds Kawana‟s cognition of her.
Nanako held the diamond ring in love, and said shyly:
After all, she couldn‟t wait to wear the ring on her ring finger.
Looking at this ring, she couldn‟t help showing a happy smile on her face.
Kawana exclaimed:
When Nanako heard this, she suddenly realized that as a single woman, she really shouldn‟t wear a ring on her ring finger. This would cause misunderstandings among people around her.
But this did not delay her love for the ring, so she hurriedly took off the ring, put it back carefully, and stuck out her tongue at Kawana:
Kawana nodded and asked her,
……
At this moment, Charlie had successfully passed the security check, and took his passport and boarding pass to the VIP lounge.
Now, there is about an hour before the flight takes off, and about half an hour before boarding.
There were not many people in the VIP lounge, so Charlie randomly found a seat and sat down.
As soon as he sat down, a beautiful waiter immediately said to him:
Charlie didn‟t know why, but Nanako was still in his heart, so he waved his hand absently,
The waiter nodded and said politely:
Originally, Ruoli‟s retreat plan was that everyone dispersed to Osaka, and then transferred a private jet from Zhonghai to bring everyone from Osaka directly back to Eastcliff.
However, considering that if the TMPD cannot catch her and the other Su family members, it will definitely recheck the previous exit records, so a plane flying directly from Osaka to Eastcliff will inevitably become the most in the eyes of the TMPD. Suspicious object.
Therefore, Ruoli decided to fly to Zhonghai from Osaka first.
The Japanese side only has the right to check the flight information related to its own country. In theory, for all flights departing from Japan, the Japanese side has the right to check all the information about the flight.
But if you arrive at Zhonghai and then fly directly from Zhonghai to Eastcliff, then this is a completely domestic flight and has nothing to do with Japan.
In this way, the Japanese clues are also broken.
It stands to reason that Ruoli would not make such a low-level mistake of being heard when making a phone call. She deliberately chose a corner in the VIP lounge where there was no one within 5 meters.
And when she called just now, she deliberately suppressed her voice to the lowest level.
Judging from her experience, with the volume of her words just now, it is impossible for anyone to hear it even within three meters.
Unless that person is only about one meter away from her.
In addition, she didn‟t reveal too sensitive information when she spoke, only that she changed the plan and flew to Zhonghai first and then to Eastcliff.
However, she did not expect that she would be heard by Charlie several meters away when she called with such a low voice.
Charlie heard her words and immediately realized that this woman must be from the Su family.
the reason is simple.
The reason why the entire Tokyo implements strict exit control is that the Su family destroyed Matsumoto‟s affairs.
At this time, those who are deliberately thinking about leaving Japan and deliberately conceal their whereabouts are most likely from the Su family.
What‟s more, this woman said on the phone just now that she must fly to Zhonghai before returning to Eastcliff.
This proves that her destination is actually Eastcliff.
Eastcliff happened to be the base camp of the Su family, so this woman must have worked for the Su family.
After Ruoli gave orders, she put the phone back in her pocket and closed her eyes in the seat to rest.
Charlie quietly looked at the woman not far away. The beauty of her appearance was Charlie‟s first impression of her, and his second impression of her was that the features of this woman made people feel too cold.
The Nine Profound Heavenly Scriptures made Charlie‟s perception more sensitive, allowing him to perceive a deeper taste from a person.
The feeling that Ruoli gave him was faintly bloody.
This kind of feeling is rarely encountered in ordinary people, so he can be sure that this woman‟s hands must be bloody. If he thinks about it, he should be the killer of the Su family.
Moreover, listening to what she said, Masters sent by the Su family to Japan should be just like her, preparing to leave Japan by private jet from Osaka.
Thinking of this, he immediately took out his phone and sent Issac a WeChat message:
Issac did not ask the reason, and immediately began an investigation.
Although he doesn‟t have much energy in Japan, collecting some tips, this basic problem can still be solved.
Civil aviation information itself is not considered a secret. Even the route of a private jet cannot be concealed from the airport staff and the airport dispatch system.
Therefore, Issac quickly found some information and summarized it to Charlie.
Issac‟s message to Charlie showed that there were four private jets flying from Osaka to Zhonghai tonight.
Two of them are small business jets with very few passengers. Both planes carry about 10 passengers. Considering that there are many masters from the Su family in Japan, it is unlikely to take this kind of aircraft back, so Charlie Then directly filter out the two planes.
The remaining two are private jets modified from Airbus a320 aircraft, and the number of seats for the entire aircraft is about forty to fifty people.
Therefore, Charlie speculated that the person from the Su family who left Japan from Osaka tonight will take one of the two a320s.
So he asked Issac to carefully investigate the information of the two aircraft.
Both aircraft are registered in China. One of them is under the name of a domestic private airline, but it is actually serving a high-end travel agency, specializing in high-end outbound charter flights, and this aircraft just left from the south yesterday. Shenzhen City sent a high-end tour group of forty people over, and today plans to pick up another group of tour group members to return to Shenzhen City.
The other one was registered under the name of a real estate company in China Shipping. The plane arrived in Osaka from China Shipping only today. The original flight plan was to fly from Osaka to Eastcliff, but the flight plan was temporarily changed and applied Permission to fly from Osaka to Zhonghai.
As soon as Charlie saw this, he knew that the last plane must have been arranged by the Su family.
Analyzing so far, Charlie suddenly had a bad idea.
As a result, he wiped a cold smile on the corner of his mouth, and after giving Issac some orders, he smiled at the corner of his mouth, squinted his eyes on his seat and squinted to sleep.
Twenty minutes later, a gentle voice rang in his ears:
Charlie gave a hum, and glanced at Ruoli‟s position, and saw that Ruoli had also stood up, and thought to himself:
Afterwards, he stretched his waist and took his small suitcase, before Ruoli stepped out of the VIP lounge.
Charlie came all the way to the boarding gate, and after showing his boarding pass, he gave priority to boarding from the VIP lane before all economy class passengers boarded the plane.
Since the plane was flying on a one-hour short-haul route from Tokyo to Osaka, the plane had very few first-class cabins, with only eight seats. Charlie‟s seat was in the second row by the window on the right.
The weak flight attendant offered to help him put the suitcase, Charlie thanked her, but he did it himself and put the suitcase in the overhead compartment.
Just as he sat down, Ruoli walked in with a few first-class passengers.
When Charlie saw her coming in, his first thought was to turn his head and not look at her, so as not to be discovered by her.
However, between the electric light and flint, he suddenly realized a problem.
A female killer like Ruoli‟s strength and perception ability, although not necessarily better than him, must be superior to ordinary people.
And she is so beautiful, she must have accepted the attention given to her by ordinary men.
If you deliberately avoid looking at her, she is very likely to notice something abnormal.
So Charlie deliberately looked at Ruoli with a look of surprise, as if he was shocked by her beauty and excited about being able to take the same plane with her.
Ruoli felt Charlie‟s scorching gaze, but just glanced at him casually, and her heart was immediately full of disdain.
She secretly said contemptuously in her heart:
Although Ruoli sneered at Charlie‟s performance, it was Charlie‟s superficial appearance that made her relax a little guard against Charlie.
Then, she stepped to his side and sat down directly next to him.
As soon as she sat down, Ruoli spent her spare time and looked at Charlie silently.
This was not because she had doubts about Charlie, but because of her usual cautious habit.
In each environment, the first thing she will do is to have a relatively in-depth understanding of the environment, so as to obtain more information that may be useful.
She observed Charlie for a while, and found that this man was really handsome and looked pleasing to the eye.
It is that when he looked at her occasionally, the straight-forward look makes people look a little bit uncomfortable.
So, Ruoli turned around, looked at Charlie, and asked with a smile:
Charlie didn‟t expect that this Su family‟s female assassin would turn her face to talk to him, so he pretended to be surprised, and then asked with a bit of surprise:
Ruoli smiled slightly and said seriously:
Charlie smiled and said,
After that, Ruoli asked him again:
After all, Ruoli is a well-versed and experienced master. Hearing Charlie introduced himself as from Wuhan, her first thought was to determine whether Charlie lied.
She felt that if the man next to her did not lie, he would most likely be a very useful tool person. On the next trip, if there is an emergency, he can be used as a shield, so that she can be better. Be safer.
Charlie heard the woman next to him mention the Wu family, and knew that the other party wanted to test if he was from Wuhan, so he smiled and said,
which of the tendons didn‟t match up, and he has to eat poop every once in a while. Oh, it‟s also amazing.”
Ruoli smiled and said,
Charlie said with a playful smile:
As he said, Charlie lowered his voice and said,
Ruoli couldn‟t help frowning slightly, and said in a cold tone:
Charlie wrote a copy of his face:
Ruoli‟s anger came up all at once, seeing Charlie‟s serious intention to take advantage of her, she wanted to lick him with her big mouth.
However, Ruoli really wanted to know, what exactly Charlie knew about the more explosive material, so she suppressed the disgust in her heart and moved her body towards him, and said coldly:
Charlie also deliberately leaned toward her, spitting out warm air in her ear:
Ruoli immediately retracted her body from Charlie‟s side, keeping a certain distance
from him, and said coldly:
Charlie shrugged:
Ruoli glared at him disgustingly. In her opinion, Charlie just used this matter to try to get close to her.
But fortunately, he didn‟t take any real advantage, so Ruoli didn‟t have an attack either.
However, after this incident, Ruoli‟s guard against Charlie was even lower.
Seeing that Ruoli could no longer speak, Charlie voluntarily leaned over to ask her,
Ruoli said blankly:
Charlie smiled and said:
Ruoli rubbed her temples, and said disgustedly:
Ruoli opened her eyes, frowned at him, and asked,
Ruoli nodded lightly, and thought to herself:
Therefore, she also completely lost interest in chatting with Charlie, and said:
Charlie didn‟t shut his mouth wisely, but continued to ask:
As soon as Ruoli‟s brows stretched out, she quickly frowned, denying:
Currently, Japan restricts exits and conducts investigations on all foreign tourists. Among them, the most important thing is tourists from China‟s Eastcliff native place, so Ruoli was cautious and described herself as a Chinese citizen.
Charlie said in surprise at this time:
Ruoli was about to be annoyed by Charlie.
She is now more and more sure that Charlie has nothing wrong with her, nor is there any danger. He is just a bit sloppy, a bit wretched, and a bit too much nonsense. So while bothering him so much, she also completely relaxes her guard against him.
At this time, she closed her eyes and rested her mind, too lazy to talk to him. Charlie has already instructed Issac on WeChat to prepare according to his plan…
Soon, the plane took off from Tokyo Airport.
An hour later, they landed at Osaka Airport on time.
When the plane landed, according to the usual practice, the first-class guests will get off the plane first.
Ruoli didn‟t have any luggage and was sitting in a row outside, so as soon as the plane stopped, she immediately got up and walked directly to the door.
As soon as the cabin door opened, she stepped out. In order to avoid long nights and dreams, the plane arranged by the Su family will take off in half an hour, so she needs to go to the business jet terminal and go through the security check again. To reach the hangar of the private jet.
The duty process of private jets is different from that of ordinary civil aviation, and ordinary terminals only serve ordinary civil aviation passengers.
As long as the customized passengers take private jets or business jets, they all go through the security check and boarding at the business jet terminal.
When Charlie walked out of the hatch carrying the suitcase, Ruoli was no longer in the long reach.
He couldn‟t help but smiled and thought to himself:
Thinking of this, he himself walked slowly to the business jet terminal while taking out his mobile phone and asked Issac:
Issac smiled and said,
Charlie snorted and said,
Seeing Charlie, he immediately stepped forward and whispered to him:
After speaking, he said again:
When the plane sent Charlie and the others to Japan, they first flew to Tokyo, and then flew directly to Osaka to wait. During this time, they never left Osaka.
Seeing Charlie‟s arrival, Orvel, Liang and others hurriedly got off the plane before Charlie arrived, and respectfully guarded outside the cabin door.
After Charlie got out of the car, everyone called him, and then bowed deeply together.
Charlie waved at them and said,
After all, he has already taken the lead in boarding the plane. Seeing this, other people hurriedly followed. After everyone boarded the plane, the flight attendant immediately closed the door, and then asked Issac for instructions:
Issac glanced at Charlie, and when he saw Charlie nodding, he immediately said to the flight attendant:
Subsequently, the aircraft was slowly pushed out of the hangar by ground vehicles.
The captain reported the situation to the tower and requested takeoff arrangements by the way. The tower responded to the instructions and informed the captain that there was a private jet going to Zhonghai in front of them and asked the captain to queue behind him to go to the runway.
So the captain immediately picked up the communicator and made a cabin announcement:
As soon as Charlie heard that the plane he was flying was behind the plane of Su‟s family, he immediately said to Issac,
Issac quickly followed Charlie and squeezed into the somewhat narrow cockpit together.
As soon as Issac came in, he asked the captain,
The captain pointed to the plane that had just been pushed out from the hangar and was turning in place, and said,
Issac nodded and saw that the plane turned toward the runway after turning in place, so he quickly said to the captain,
The captain immediately increased the engine thrust, and the plane followed the Su‟s plane and taxied forward unhurriedly.
Seeing the plane with its wings trembling constantly in front, Charlie‟s face was full of smiles.
……
At this moment, in the Airbus A320 sent by the Su family, more than fifty top masters of the Su family were sitting neatly.
A middle-aged man, looking at Ruoli sitting in the front unsmilingly, stepped forward and smiled and said:
As soon as the others heard this, they hurriedly agreed:
Ruoli said indifferently:
After that, Ruoli said again:
When everyone heard this, they all smiled and apologized.
Although everyone is a master of martial arts, in the final analysis, they have completely entered the dunya, and they have worked for the Su family for money.
When Ruoli said that she wanted to ask for credit for everyone, everyone naturally knew, which meant that the Su family would definitely reward everyone with a generous amount of cash.
As a result, everyone clapped happily, cheering and whistling endlessly. At this time, Ruoli‟s phone vibrated. She picked up her mobile phone, saw that Zynn was calling, hurriedly connected the phone, and said respectfully:
Zynn‟s voice came:
Ruoli hurriedly said,
Ruoli said piously:
Zynn laughed and said,
Ruoli said gratefully:
Zynn said,
When Ruoli was about to say thank you, a large number of helicopters roared from all directions outside. Outside the window, you could see many armored personnel carriers roaring, surrounding the planes.
In the sky, the helicopter shouted with a high-power speaker:
At this moment, more than fifty Su family masters in the plane looked shocked!
The plane is about to take off, and everyone will be able to retreat, leave Japan, and return home to receive awards.
Ruoli had even received repeated compliments from Zynn on the phone. Who could have predicted that at this moment, things suddenly changed dramatically!
More than a dozen helicopters of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, more than 30 ground-wheeled armored vehicles, and the planes that surrounded Ruoli and others!
The Japanese Self-Defense Force is actually the Japanese army. Only after Japan was defeated that year, according to regulations, the defeated country could not have an army, so it made some changes in the form of the Self-Defense Force.
Although it is called the Self-Defense Force, the equipment and training standards of the entire Self-Defense Force are completely in accordance with the regular army.
The masters of the Su family are certainly very strong, but no matter how strong they are, they are just martial arts masters. Their little punches and kicks, in front of the guns and guns of the regular army, are almost like children playing in the house.
What‟s more, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces dispatched this time are all specially trained anti-terrorist special forces, and the number is large, and the total number of air and ground forces is at least 600 or 700!
These six to seven hundred people are almost the top presence in the Japanese Self-Defense Forces!
In addition, their equipment is very sophisticated, and they have set up a net in advance, so the Su family masters are simply inevitable!
Ruoli, who had not been in the old well, couldn‟t help panicking now.
She blurted out and asked the people around:
Everyone was full of horror, and they didn‟t know who had leaked the news. However, they know that everyone is over this time! Originally, the movement they made in Tokyo this time was so surprising that the TMPD and even the entire Japanese government hated them to their bones, so they would trace their whereabouts at all costs.
Tokyo and many surrounding cities have implemented exit controls in order to catch them early.
Now that they are in the hands of the Japanese Self-Defense Forces, you don‟t have to think about it, this is a big trouble!
At this time, Zynn‟s phone has not hung up.
Hearing the movement on the phone, he immediately blurted out and asked:
Ruoli said with a trembling voice:
He secretly said in his heart:
Thinking of this, Zynn almost ran away, and he tremblingly asked,
Ruoli also said nervously,
At this time, the broadcast outside the plane continued:
The captain and deputy captain in the cockpit panicked first.
They can all see the gunship above the front, and the large-caliber cannon in front of the helicopter has been aimed at them.
In front of this kind of military weapon, the civil aviation airliner has absolutely no power to parry. If the engine is not turned off, the cannon on the helicopter can instantly turn the aircraft into a hornet‟s nest.
So they didn‟t care about asking Ruoli for instructions, and immediately turned off the aircraft engine.
At this time, the outside broadcast continued:
The captain ran out of the cockpit at this time and said nervously:
There was also chaos in the cabin.
These so-called super masters were completely panicked at this moment. Some people stood up in a panic, like a headless fly, pacing back and forth in the cabin, as if looking for a way to escape.
More than fifty people, like more than fifty cockroaches locked in a glass bottle, were so frightened that there was nothing to add!
Ruoli also panicked.
However, she knew very well in her heart that once the hatch was opened, it was tantamount to surrender!
The massacre of the Matsumoto family angered the whole of Japan. If she takes everyone to surrender, the Japanese government will not let them go, and will punish them with the harshest means possible…
However, if you don‟t surrender, the end will probably be even worse!
Because special forces all over the world basically adopt the same approach when fighting terrorism.
They will use directional bombs to blow open the doors and windows of the cabin, and then throw flash bombs and tear gas into the cabin.
Flash bombs will release extremely strong light instantly, blinding people‟s eyes in a short period of time. Once they lose their vision, they can only be slaughtered.
And tear gas is a double blow.
It not only makes people cough and loses combat effectiveness, but also makes people‟s eyes irritated and secretes a lot of tears, further destroying the opponent‟s vision.
The flash bombs and tear gas came in turns so many times, before the special forces rushed in, the people inside might not be able to hold it, climb out and surrender…
In despair, Ruoli asked Zynn on the other end of the phone,
Zynn whispered feebly, all distressed are bleeding!
The elite of the Su family‟s core fighters are going to be wiped out! The blow and influence this brought to the Su family was too great! Moreover, in the next few years, it is impossible for the Su family to re-assemble such a team!
Even if it can, it will have to pay a huge cost!
The cost of attracting a top master is sometimes higher than attracting a hundred ordinary people!
With so many top players, the cost behind them is also astronomical.
What is even more depressing is that if these fifty people fall into the hands of the Japanese government, whether they are sentenced to death or life imprisonment, the Su family will have to pay their relatives a lot of living allowances all year round!
This is also the core method used by the Su Family to win over these masters.
The reason why they worked for the Su family was because the Su family promised their high salaries, and they also promised that in the event of an accident, the Su family would pay their family members a monthly subsidy of more than one million.
It was this kind of money spent at any cost that allowed the Su family to gather such a large number of top experts.
But now, once these fifty-odd people are captured by the Japanese government, their families will immediately become the oil bottle of the Su family!
Moreover, the Su family must not kick these oil bottles away, otherwise, no one will be devoted to the Su family in the future!
So, this time they really have to lose to grandma‟s house!
At the time when the two sides were deadlocked, the head of Japan‟s homeland security department had already flown to Osaka Airport by special plane.
With him, there was the Director of the TMPD.
Originally, they were under tremendous pressure and carried out a carpet investigation in Tokyo. They tried their best to catch the group of murderers, so that they could give the people an explanation and the high-level officials.
But what they didn‟t expect was that these murderers were more cunning than the foxes, and left no useful clues at all.
When they originally wanted to continue to expand their search range, they suddenly received a message from a mysterious man saying that the murderer had arrived in Osaka and would return to China by plane from Osaka. This shocked the people of the Department of Homeland Security!
If this group of people is really allowed to run away, this sensational massacre that caused a sensation across the country may not be broken for a lifetime.
At that time, the Japanese TMPD and the Homeland Security Department will be completely thrown into the mud, and even be scolded by thousands of people.
Therefore, the Homeland Security Department immediately made a decision to directly take over the case from the TMPD, and then notify the Self-Defense Forces in Osaka to take over and prevent the plane from taking off at all costs.
The Japanese Self-Defense Force has tens of thousands of troops stationed in Osaka. Upon receiving instructions from the Homeland Security Bureau, they immediately dispatched the most powerful special forces to Osaka Airport.
Moreover, the Homeland Security Department even made an emergency plan to prepare a fighter squadron.
If the special forces fail to stop the private jet and allow it to take off, the Japanese Self-Defense Force‟s f35 fighter jet will immediately take off, trying to force it to return to Osaka Airport and land before it leaves Japan‟s airspace.
At this time, the special plane of the Department of Homeland Security just stopped, the person in charge immediately picked up the phone and asked:
On the phone, the voice of the operational commander came immediately:
Following his order, four boarding vehicles with boarding ladders slowly drove towards Su‟s plane from both sides.
Four combat squads with live ammunition have assembled under the plane. Once the boarding car is aimed at the cabin door, they will quickly rush up, blow up the cabin door, and use flash bombs and tear gas to conduct the first round of attack.
Their firearms have also been inspected. The all-American assault rifles have very powerful firepower. Once the fire is exchanged, these Su family‟s subordinates have no power to parry.
At this time, Ruoli, through the window, saw the boarding car approaching, she was already extremely nervous, but she still didn‟t think about what to do.
Someone around her panicked and proposed:
The conversation between these people immediately convinced most people. If you can live, no one is willing to give up the hope of survival. Even living in prison is much better than dying on the spot.
So everyone looked at Ruoli and blurted out:
Zynn on the phone also gave a long sigh and said to Ruoli:
The string in Ruoli‟s mind was finally loosened. Although she was still unwilling, she nodded and said,
Zynn was heartbroken, but he could only speak,
Ruoli said angrily, then hung up the phone and said to the flight attendant:
The flight attendant nodded immediately and opened the four front and rear hatches one after another.
Afterwards, they heard people shouting outside:
Ruoli sighed, stood up, and said to everyone with a sad expression:
After speaking, she raised her hands above her head, and stepped out of the hatch first.
Outside the cabin, the helicopter kept roaring overhead, and the huge wind blew Ruoli‟s long hair and clothes.
Countless guns were pointed at her below, and someone shouted:
Ruoli could only do so.
The moment she stepped down the spiral staircase, she was also flustered for her unknown future.
Because she didn‟t know what the end of waiting for herself was.
After all, she is the principal culprit. After being arrested, others will definitely confess her identity as the principal culprit.
If nothing else, the death penalty must be waiting for her. Unless Zynn can really save her, she will undoubtedly die.
When she stepped down the spiral staircase, several heavily armed self-defense team members rushed up and pressed her to the ground, then put her hands behind her back, and handcuffed her in handcuffs.
Immediately afterwards, the remaining fifty or so people stepped off the plane one after another, all of them were handcuffed back and squatting on the ground, the heads of the assault rifles against the back of the head.
Even the crew members were not spared, they were all caught by their accomplices.
Charlie stood in the cockpit of the plane behind, sneer in his heart as he watched the Su family get swept away.
These fifty-odd people are the claws and fangs of the Su family.
Now that they are all in the hands of the Japanese government, the Su family‟s vitality is greatly injured.
Su Family, I, Charlie, will definitely let you pay the price for the anti-wade Alliance back then!
After all the members of the Su family plane were under control, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces began to clear the ground and gradually restore order at the airport.
They first drove over three buses with steel protective nets welded to their windows, so that everyone including Ruoli, under the watch of the self-defense team, boarded one by one.
In order to prevent these people from escaping as much as possible, the Japanese Self-Defense Forces put two sets of handcuffs on everyone, besides, they also handcuffed them.
Not only that, but they also scattered these people and guarded them one-on-one. The seat division on the bus has two seats on each side.
Therefore, every Su family in handcuffs was arranged to sit by the window, and then a self-defense team with live ammunition sat next to them to prevent them from having any chance to escape.
In addition, ten self-defense personnel armed with live ammunition were arranged in the corridor of the bus to guard all suspects in the vehicle. If there is any change, they will be shot and killed immediately.
Ruoli was leaning against the window with her face like ashes, looking out the window through the steel protective net.
The airport at this time was brightly lit.
For Ruoli, she should have taken off by plane and headed back home, but she never dreamed that she would become a prisoner.
She still couldn‟t figure out which link went wrong. But she knew that she could not escape this time! After a while, all of the Su family‟s men were escorted into the bus by the self-defense team.
As a result, the three buses started slowly under the escort of ten wheeled armored vehicles, ready to leave the airport.
In order to ensure that there are no accidents to the greatest extent, the Japanese Homeland Security Department plans to relocate all the more than 50 people from the Su family to the Japanese Self-Defense Forces station in Osaka.
There are tens of thousands of soldiers guarding them, and no one can rescue them from there.
When the bus drove away from the scene, it happened to pass by the plane that Charlie was on behind.
The Gulfstream plane Charlie took was a small plane with about ten seats, and the fuselage was not too high.
And Ruoli was sitting on the bus, further shortening the height difference between the two.
When passing by this Gulfstream plane, Ruoli looked at the plane‟s cockpit, just like looking at the cab of an off-road vehicle from an ordinary car.
Leaning against the window of the car, she was so desperate, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a man who was somewhat familiar standing in the cockpit of a Gulfstream plane passing by.
She glanced at it, angrily almost exploded on the spot!
Because she recognized that on that plane, the man who was looking at her playfully was the man who sat next to her when he came to Osaka from Tokyo!
Ruoli couldn‟t help asking herself:
Charlie was not afraid of being seen through by Ruoli at this time, he kept looking at her in the bus with a mocking look.
Seeing the other party getting closer and closer to him, Charlie had a frivolous smile on his mouth, looked at Ruoli, waved at her, and shouted:
Ruoli looked at him with cannibal eyes.
Although she couldn‟t hear what Charlie said, she could still easily recognize the mouth shape of the words Hi Beauty.
From Charlie‟s playful and ridiculous expressions, Ruoli realized that he was planted in the hands of this man.
She observed at Charlie fiercely with resentful eyes, and her teeth were almost crushed by her!
At the moment when the car and the plane interacted and the distance between the two was the shortest, Charlie made a decapitating gesture on his neck with his right hand.
This gesture made Ruoli immediately furious!
Suddenly she jumped up from her seat and shouted hoarsely:
Charlie‟s hearing is much more sensitive than ordinary people, so he heard the woman‟s angry shout clearly.
Immediately, he smiled at Ruoli, and said with a smile:
Ruoli recognized this mouth shape clearly, and was even more sure that Charlie was the culprit who harmed her and more than fifty subordinates.
At this moment, she couldn‟t wait to eat Charlie alive!
However, the reality does not give her any chance of revenge at all.
The convoy had already begun to accelerate at this time, and soon passed by Charlie, and after leaving the airport, it drove towards the Self-Defense Force station.
At the same time, the airport staff had driven the plane towing it away, and at the same time the tower began to direct the airport to resume normal operations.
The captain beside Charlie said:
The plane quickly taxied to the end of the runway, then continued to accelerate on the runway, and finally took off and left Japan.
……
Although Charlie left Japan, Japan was already boiling!
All TV stations across the country are broadcasting major news urgently at this time. During the news, the host excitedly introduced to the audience that the Tokyo Matsumoto family killing case shocked the whole country, 57 suspects have been arrested!
The news also specifically broadcast real shots of the capture scene.
The shocking scene of multiple armed helicopters, wheeled armored vehicles, and self-defense team members encircling the entire aircraft is indeed jaw-dropping.
Soon, the news spread throughout Japan.
Zynn was in a hot spring hotel in Aomori Prefecture at this time. After reading this news, he angrily smashed everything that could be smashed in the hotel room, including the TV hanging on the wall!
This time, the Su family not only suffered heavy losses, but also disgraced! really! The old Chengfeng, who was in Eastcliff, had received the news for the first time.
He called and blurted out and asked:
the team?! If I didn‟t completely hand it over to you, you caused me such a disaster. You are trying to piss me off!”
Zynn suppressed the anger in his heart, and said in pain,
As he said, he firmly grasped his hair with one hand, gritted his teeth and said word by word:
Ruoli is only 21 years old this year.
Her actual age is one year younger than Zhiyu.
However, from her birth until the age of eighteen, Zynn didn‟t know her existence.
Ruoli‟s biological mother, whose real name is Roma, is the eldest daughter of the He family of China‟s four major martial arts families and one of Zynn‟s personal bodyguards.
Roma was not only beautiful, but also very capable. She was almost the leader of the Su family bodyguards at the time.
She was three years older than Zynn. When Zynn was fifteen years old, he went abroad to study. For his safety, Chengfeng asked the He family to come over and became Zynn‟s personal bodyguard.
That year, Roma was eighteen years old and had just grown up. Since that year, she has been with Zynn. Accompany him abroad, accompany him to study, accompany him to hone his family business, and accompany him to travel around the world.
Even when Zynn frantically pursued his current wife Liona, Roma had been secretly guarding.
She joined the world to protect Zynn when he was ignorant, and had been guarding him for more than ten years. She had no understanding of other men at all, so it was natural for her to have a secret love for Zynn, who she was most familiar with.
Roma has always kept this love in her heart because of the differences in their identities, ages, and family background.
Until Zynn married Liona, Roma, who was nearly 30 years old, still didn‟t reveal what she thought of him.
In the second year of Zhiyu‟s birth, Zynn was 30 and Roma was 33. Zynn encountered a plot overseas. Roma tried her best to save him at the risk of her life, but she himself lost an arm because of this.
Roma, who became a disabled person, had a sharp decline in combat capability, so Zynn had to let her retire and return to He‟s home early.
When Roma was leaving, Zynn was also persevering.
After all, for the 30-year-old at the time, Roma had been with him almost every step of half of his life.
Therefore, he asked Roma if there was anything he could do for her.
Roma hesitated again and again, expressing the feelings she had buried in her heart for many years.
Zynn, who is usually hard-hearted, was also moved by Roma‟s confession. That night, he had an excuse to go out and spent the n!ght out with Roma.
After that night, Roma left Zynn and returned to her hometown in Northeast China. After more than nine months, Ruoli fell to the ground.
Ruoli did not have the surname Su at first, but followed her mother‟s surname. The so-called Ruoli means Ruo Zhi Ruoli. It also represents Roma‟s special feeling for Zynn in her heart.
Ruoli has been held in the palm of the hand by the He family since she was a child. She has never been to school. From the age of two to eighteen, she has been practicing ancient martial arts.
Therefore, at the age of eighteen, she surpassed her mother at the age of eighteen and became the strongest young woman in the He family.
After becoming an adult at the age of eighteen, Roma told her, her life experience.
In Roma‟s description, Zynn is a good father who values love and justice. The reason why he never cared about Ruoli is because he never knew her existence.
Therefore, Roma gave Ruoli two choices.
Stay and continue to practice martial arts in He‟s family; Or leave home to work for her biological father.
Ruoli considered for a long time and chose the latter.
Because she can faintly realize that this is the path her mother hopes to choose.
So, Roma changed her name to Ruoli Su, and then she was recommended to Zynn.
Zynn didn‟t know Ruoli‟s life experience at the beginning, but felt that this girl was extraordinary in strength, a manufacturable, and very much like Roma back then.
Ruoli also obeyed her mother‟s instructions, and didn‟t want Zynn to know this, but the old and cunning Chengfeng saw some clues from Ruoli.
He always felt that the look in Zynn‟s eyes was something wrong with this young girl. This kind of wrong made him vigilant. He was afraid that Ruoli was an undercover agent sent by his opponent, so he asked people to thoroughly investigate Ruoli‟s identity.
Going up the source step by step, he finally found Roma‟s body.
After learning that Ruoli might be Zynn‟s daughter, the father ordered someone to collect the hair of the two and quietly compare the DNA.
After getting the definite result, he told Zynn all this.
Zynn‟s first reaction was shock, and his second reaction was moved. He is really why Roma is moved by his feelings. After that night that year, she not only gave birth to his daughter, but also cultivated her into a talent, and quietly sent her back to him to protect him.
However, he was also worried about Ruoli‟s identity.
After all, Ruoli is the illeg!timate daughter of his derailed marriage.
If he lets his wife, children, and others know Ruoli‟s identity, then his image in their minds will be greatly reduced.
Moreover, with the wife‟s character, she will definitely choose to divorce him without hesitation.
Even with this mistake, nearly two decades have passed.
After the Old Master discussed with him, the two thought of a solution, pretending not to know.
Since Ruoli didn‟t want to disclose her identity and recognize him as the father, he didn‟t need to take the initiative to recognize this daughter.
Everyone keeps secrets in their hearts, and everything in life will not be affected by this.
In the past few years, Zynn took special care of Ruoli and even trained her as a leader of the Su family master team.
He felt that even if he couldn‟t show Ruoli a fatherly love, he must arrange her future properly so that she could realize her own life value in Su‟s house, and let her become a master in the future, and not worry about food and clothing.
But he never expected that a trip to Japan would ruin all of Ruoli‟s future, even her life. So, how can he not suffer at this moment! Chengfeng could understand his mood at this time. He was silent for a while, and sighed after a long while, saying:
Zynn choked and said,
Chengfeng said with emotion:
Zynn said seriously:
He said,
When Chengfeng heard this, he said with some emotion:
After that, he changed his words:
Zynn fell silent all at once.
He really wanted to save Ruoli.
Ruoli, she is her own flesh and blood. Tiger poison still doesn‟t eat her, how can he watch her die?
Ruoli, is the top master of the Su family, and she is still young, if she can be rescued, then she can make a great contribution to the Su family in the future.
However, no matter whether it is sentiment or reason, the cost must always be weighed before calculating the plan to be implemented.
If it is really necessary to pay a price of tens of billions or hundreds of billions, the Su family may not agree to it.
After all, apart from him and the Old Master, no one in the Su family knew that Ruoli was his daughter, and they thought it was a subordinate of the Su family.
It‟s fair to spend tens of millions for a subordinate. A top expert like Ruoli spends a few hundred million, and he just bites his teeth and accepts it.
But if you really want to spend more money, this matter will be clearly out of balance in the eyes of outsiders. At that time, even if they barely accept it, they will definitely wonder if there is any hidden truth in it.
Seeing that he fell silent, Chengfeng said with comfort:
Zynn asked in anguish:
Chengfeng thought for a while, and said:
Zynn hesitated for a moment and said,
Chengfeng said:
Zynn thought for a while, and felt that Dad‟s words made sense.
In this situation, the Japanese government has more or less sold the Su family for a little bit of face. As long as the murderer is brought to justice, they can not hold the Su family accountable.
But if he doesn‟t keep a low profile at this time, and instead goes to Osaka and try every means to mediate and save people, then he might be a bit shameless in the eyes of the Japanese government.
When the time comes, the Japanese government‟s lack of security will turn its face.
Thinking of this, he sighed and said,
……
At this moment. Eastcliff, Wade family. The major news of the Su family in Japan has instantly detonated the entire Eastcliff public opinion.
All the families were shocked by this news, because no one expected that the Su family, as the top family in China, would suffer such a big loss and encounter such a big failure in Japan.
However, this news is a piece of huge bad news for the Su family, but for other families, it is a piece of good news that cannot be better!
The strength of the Su Family in Eastcliff is indeed too strong. Except for the Wade Family‟s barely able to fight them, the gap between the other families and them can be described as heaven and earth.
Now the strength of the Su family has been severely damaged. For other families, the gap with the Su family has naturally narrowed, so everyone is naturally happy to watch the Su family‟s jokes.
Among them, the Wade Family was naturally the most excited one, not all of them.
Zhongquan was pacing back and forth in the living room of the villa with excitement, saying,
Zhongquan nodded and asked him,
Andrew shrugged:
Zhongquan said:
Andrew asked again:
Zhongquan thought for a while and said,
Cynthia chuckled and said casually:
Zhongquan said very seriously:
Su family, but at least that Sara from the Gu family is within easy reach. Marriage with the Gu family is not bad. At least the two can be combined to suppress the Su family!”
Charlie‟s plane landed safely at Aurous Hill Airport at around ten o‟clock that night. In order to give Claire a surprise, he didn‟t tell her of his coming back tonight. Issac had already arranged the convoy to pick up from the plane, so when everyone got off the plane, they shared several cars and went home.
Orvel and Liang left separately, and Issac took the initiative to drive Charlie back to Tomson, Charlie naturally did not refuse.
After getting in the car, Issac smiled and said to him as he drove,
Issac said:
Charlie nodded lightly and smiled:
Issac laughed and said,
Charlie said indifferently:
Issac said:
Charlie smiled slightly:
He had an impression of his aunt. Aunt Cynthia was two years younger than his father. She was not close to his father before, and naturally she was not so close to a family of three.
In his memory, his aunt was a relatively snobby woman, because she felt that the uncle was the eldest son, so the aunt had been close to him since he was a child.
Moreover, because the uncle and dad were a little uncomfortable, the aunt stood in the uncle‟s camp. Before, she always tried every means to help the uncle run against his dad. This was what bored Charlie.
Issac was also a little puzzled at this time, saying:
Issac said, reaching out and pressing the answer button.
As soon as the phone call connected, he respectfully said:
Issac was a subordinate of the Wade family, and the subordinates were called by the main family. Except for the Old Master, Andrew, Changying and Cynthia were all major members.
As for Charlie‟s generation, they are generally called Young Master and Young Miss.
On the phone, Cynthia spoke with a high-pitched tone,
Issac hurriedly said respectfully:
Cynthia gave a hum, and said,
Cynthia usually travels by private jet, so there is no specific departure time at all. Get up early and go a little earlier; get up late and go a little later. After listening, Issac asked in surprise:
Cynthia asked,
Cynthia said in a somewhat contemptuous tone:
Issac was embarrassed and didn‟t know how to answer the conversation for a while. After thinking for a while, he asked,
Issac hurriedly said,
Issac thought for a while and said:
Cynthia blurted out:
Heisteng‟s bedding can be said to be the most expensive bed in the world. Any entry-level mattress costs hundreds of thousands, and a high-end series mattress costs millions.
If you add the bed frame, at least two million.
Even a five-star hotel would not use such an expensive bed.
But now that Cynthia has spoken, Issac can only agree and say:
Iceland goose down is the world‟s top and most precious and rarest top down. It uses soft down on the bre@st and underarms of the Iceland goose duck. It is very precious and is made into a quilt, which costs at least one million.
In other words, if Cynthia came to stay one night, just preparing the bed and quilt would cost at least three million.
Issac did not dare to have any doubts, and immediately said:
Cynthia hummed:
Hearing Charlie‟s question, Issac was also puzzled:
Charlie waved his hand and said indifferently:
Issac asked again:
Charlie nodded:
Charlie thought of his aunt‟s previous appearance. In his mind, she was a relatively mean and evil woman. When he was five years old, she married a young master from a quasi-first-line family in Eastcliff, and later gave birth to a son. Don‟t know his name.
So Charlie asked Issac:
Issac replied truthfully:
Charlie frowned and asked,
Issac chuckled and said,
Immediately, Issac gave a slight pause and explained:
Speaking of this, Issac smiled helplessly:
Charlie nodded lightly and hummed:
Charlie smiled and said,
Issac also smiled and said,
Charlie put away his smile, sighed, and his eyes became more determined and said:
……
When Issac drove to the door of Tomson, it was already eleven o‟clock at night.
Charlie carried the suitcase, walked into Tomson alone, came to the door of his villa, swiped his card directly into the yard.
The room was brightly lit. Charlie opened the door directly with fingerprints before his wife and father-in-law were asleep.
At this time, Claire, Jacob and Elaine‟s family of three are sitting in the living room, watching TV intently.
Claire heard the door ring, turned her head and found that it is Charlie. She ran over to him in surprise, and exclaimed in excitement:
Yesterday you said I might have to wait for two more days?” Charlie smiled and said,
In the past few days that Charlie went to Japan, Claire missed him every night. Before that, she rarely felt this way.
Charlie missed her when he went to Eastcliff, but she didn‟t think so much.
Therefore, when she saw Charlie suddenly come back, she ignored her all-time reservedness and hugged him directly.
Charlie didn‟t expect that his wife would hug him directly in front of the old man and mother-in-law, and for a while, he was a little delighted and embarrassed.
So, he said to Claire:
Claire also recovered and blushed all of a sudden.
She was a little shy and fearful and said:
Charlie asked in surprise:
Charlie smiled and said,
Elaine had already run over happily at this time and said excitedly:
Jacob immediately dismantled the platform from the side and hummed:
Elaine immediately glared at Jacob and cursed:
Elaine finished cursing in this voice, immediately turned to look at Charlie, and asked with a smile:
Charlie nodded:
With that, he took out the gift he bought.
He first took out the ring that was bought for Claire, handed it to his wife‟s hand, and said,
Claire asked in surprise,
Charlie smiled and said,
Elaine also hurriedly urged:
Seeing that Elaine was already full of eagerness, Charlie put the suitcase on the ground and was about to open it.
Elaine, who was on the side, could no longer hold it back, squatted down and said flatteringly:
Charlie smiled helplessly and did not object.
Elaine opened the box and saw a huge boss bag on the top. She couldn‟t help but said,
Charlie nodded and said,
Jacob was excited on the side:
Elaine curled her lips, took out the suit bag and threw it at Jacob‟s feet in disdain, and said contemptuously:
Jacob angrily said,
Jacob hurriedly shrank his neck and said angrily,
Elaine glared at him fiercely, and then said to Charlie:
Charlie smiled and said,
When Elaine heard this, she immediately smiled and said happily:
Charlie took out the two Tiffany boxes, and handed the larger one to Elaine.
Having said that, she immediately opened the package and couldn‟t wait.
After that, she opened the exquisite Tiffany jewelry box again, and when she glanced at it, she found a golden bracelet full of diamonds lying inside, and she was suddenly surprised!
Charlie smiled and said:
Although Jacob secretly curled his lips on the side, he did not dare to say anything ironically.
At this time, Charlie took out another smaller gift box from the suitcase and handed it to his wife.
Claire was surprised and said:
Elaine hurriedly said:
Jacob said angrily:
Elaine sipped:
Jacob picked up the suit Charlie gave him and hummed:
Claire had already carefully unpacked the gift box.
When she saw a brilliant diamond ring in the jewelry box, she was shocked and covered her mouth!
Elaine‟s eyes widened several times and exclaimed:
Charlie smiled and said:
Elaine felt her scalp numb, and exclaimed:
Claire beside her couldn‟t help being shocked, and said,
Charlie said seriously:
Claire‟s eyes were moved with tears.
She looked at Charlie and choked:
As she said, she wiped her tears and continued:
Charlie smiled slightly, took out the ring, and took his wife‟s right hand, and said seriously:
Claire was still moved by Charlie‟s affectionate confession, but when she heard this, she blushed immediately.
At this time, Charlie carefully put the ring on her right ring finger and said with a smile:
At this time, Claire was already moved to tears.
Looking back on the years of marrying Charlie, she was also filled with emotion deep in her heart.
Back then, grandpa insisted on letting her marry Charlie, she didn‟t understand, and the whole family strongly opposed it, but grandpa still used his Carden to make her compromise.
However, forced marriage made her misunderstand marriage from the beginning.
After marrying Charlie, the marriage she thought was to follow her grandfather‟s request and be Charlie‟s wife. The two would live together like that. It didn‟t matter whether it was suitable or not, it didn‟t matter whether she liked it or not.
Therefore, the two have respected each other for a long period of time. Although they are nominally husband and wife, they are actually just strangers living under the same roof.
Especially when he first got married, Claire also suffered strong pressure from all sides because of Charlie‟s identity.
At that time, everyone was in her ears and kept telling her: Charlie is a Rubbish, a d*ck, and a rubbish. She shouldn‟t be with Charlie, and divorce Charlie quickly.
But for her at that time, since she chose to marry him, no matter whether she was willing or not, she didn‟t want to embark on the road to divorce.
After all, Charlie has never done anything to miss.
Later, in her post-marriage life with Charlie, she gradually saw the shining points on Charlie‟s body, and gradually developed a little affection.
However, she has never understood what it is like to like and love.
After all, Claire had never been in a relationship before, and she was relatively ignorant and stupid about feelings, so that the two of them had been so confused to this day.
And now, facing Charlie‟s affectionate confession, she suddenly felt a feeling of extreme acceleration in her heartbeat, which made her short of breath and dizzy.
Of course, she was moved to tears.
Elaine on the side saw this scene with joy in her heart.
She really felt that Charlie was indeed a good son-in-law who could stand the test.
In the past, those rich second generations who liked Claire, although they were extremely flattering to her, there were few who could really do Charlie‟s steps.
Looking back in the past, she treated Charlie so much and insulted him so much. He still took his respect for his mother-in-law and always called her a mother. From this point of view, Charlie is a good young man who repays his grievances with virtue.
What‟s more, she has repeatedly caused serious disasters, and in the end it was Charlie who helped her settle, and even saved her life more than once. These are classic models for repaying morality!
The most important thing is that Charlie is finally promising now.
A Tomson villa worth more than 100 million and two BMW cars were all earned by Charlie. Every time he went out to show others Feng Shui, he would buy her many expensive gifts.
Such a son-in-law, to be honest, is really hard to find with a lantern.
Moreover, he is really good and caring for her daughter, which is even more rare.
So she hurriedly said to Claire:
Elaine said solemnly:
Claire was so embarrassed that she couldn‟t wait to get in.
Although she is now more than 20 years old, in fact, she is still a little girl who has never been in a relationship before.
Elaine suddenly asked her to take a b@th with Charlie and asked her to wipe Charlie‟s back. She couldn‟t adapt at all, she was ashamed and embarrassed.
Charlie knew that his wife was a shy woman, and she had no experience in that aspect. How could she be able to hold Elaine‟s ridicule.
So he hurriedly said:
While talking, Jacob walked out of the elevator wearing a brand-new boss suit.
As soon as he saw the three of them, he walked around the elevator entrance with a smug look, and smiled:
At this time, Jacob, wearing a high-end and decent suit, did look very stylish. In addition, he did a good job in body management. At first glance, he really did not look like a person in his 50s.
But Charlie knew very well in his heart that Jacob was actually a lazy man, and he didn‟t exercise much at all. The reason why he could keep his figure so good was completely tortured by Elaine for so many years.
Although Elaine has converged a lot now, the former Elaine is simply a female devil. Whoever puts on a wife like this will be awful and dying. She is bored and bored every day. She doesn‟t even have any appetite for eating, and she doesn‟t want to gain weight. It‟s too impossible.
So Charlie praised:
Claire shook her head helplessly:
Jacob curled his lips and said,
Elaine looked at Jacob, who was young and styled, and felt really uncomfortable.
She couldn‟t help thinking in her heart:
So Elaine gave Jacob an unconvinced glance, did not speak to him, but said to Charlie and Claire:
Claire blushed and responded,
Jacob also said:
Claire couldn‟t help but feel ashamed when she thought of what her mother said just now, but when she thought about it, her husband was really working hard. Taking a bath can relax a lot, and the feeling of exhaustion will definitely be greatly improved.
So she said to Charlie:
Charlie nodded.
After Claire and Elaine took the elevator upstairs together, Jacob pulled Charlie to make him a cup of tea to relieve his fatigue.
As soon as Charlie sat down, the phone buzzed.
Looking down, it was an unfamiliar number from Eastcliff, so he stood up and said to Jacob,
Jacob said:
When he came to the yard, Charlie pressed the answer button and said,
On the phone, a woman‟s enthusiastic voice came:
If it weren‟t for the phone call between his aunt and Issac on the way home, Charlie at this moment would really believe that the enthusiasm of the woman on the phone really came from the heart.
So, he simply pretended to be very surprised, and said with a smile:
Cynthia actually didn‟t want to call Charlie either.
She had already passed the order to Issac, so that Issac would directly inform Charlie to go to Shangri-La for dinner tomorrow.
However, Mr. Wade came to her specifically just now and asked her to call Charlie herself.
But it can also appear that she is more sincere, and, after all, she and Charlie have not seen each other for so many years. A call ahead of time to get in touch with each other is tantamount to warming up in advance. For the next plan to persuade Charlie to go home, also Will help.
So she smiled and said:
With that said, she asked with great concern:
Charlie felt a little nauseous in his heart, but he kept politely saying,
Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile:
After that, she said again:
Charlie asked in surprise,
Charlie smiled and said,
Cynthia smiled and said,
Cynthia smiled and said,
Charlie hung up Cynthia‟s phone, the smile on his expression gradually disappeared.
He has no affection for all the people named Wade, whether it is his grandfather, his uncles, or his aunt.
Before investigating the cause of his parent‟s death, the Wade family was the biggest suspect in his eyes.
Back in the room, Claire had already set a bathwater for him. After taking a bath, Charlie went back to bed to sleep. Claire, like a child waiting to hear the story, asked him if he had encountered any interesting things in Japan.
Charlie told Claire what had happened between the three big families in Tokyo.
However, he deliberately picked himself out of this series of events, not daring to let Claire know that he was deeply involved in it.
He just told her that his clients in Japan happened to have some relationship with these families, so he got some first-hand inside information.
Claire was shocked to hear Charlie talk about these incredible things.
The elements of big family, ninja, and assassination sound not only incredible, but also new.
Therefore, Claire was very happy to listen to it, and entangled Charlie to talk about it until it was too late.
The next day, Claire got up early to go to work at the company.
Charlie had eaten breakfast made by Elaine, and spent the whole day thinking about Cynthia‟s affairs.
Since Stephen found him, until now, the Wade family has never directly appeared in his life.
Charlie, also liked this situation where he didn‟t have to deal with the Wade family.
However, Cynthia broke the silence between him and the Wade family this time, which also means that the Wade family has begun to want to win over him, and for whatever purpose they do not want for him to stay in Aurous Hill.
Even if he saw his aunt today and refused her request, the Wade family would definitely give up.
It seems that the Wade Family will become a long-term trouble for him in the future.
……
At 5:30 in the afternoon, Charlie said hello to his mother-in-law Elaine, telling her that he would have something tonight and not eat at home.
Later, he went out alone and took a taxi to Shangri-La. Issac wanted to pick him up by car, but Charlie refused. The Wade family always thought that Issac was theirs. If Issac behaved too diligently to him, the Wade family might be aware of the abnormality.
When Charlie arrived at the Shangri-La catering department, Issac was already waiting here in person.
Seeing Charlie arrived, Issac immediately stepped forward and said respectfully:
Charlie nodded and asked him,
Charlie smiled faintly:
Issac hurriedly said,
Charlie couldn‟t help but frown. He remembered the Hanging Garden, where the wedding he had made up for Claire was held there.
The Hanging Garden is a huge banquet hall with no boxes and translucent glass around it. It is usually a dining place for top Shangri-La members. Choosing to eat there will inevitably be seen by other guests.
So Charlie asked him,
Issac shrugged and said,
Charlie asked in surprise:
Charlie said awkwardly:
Issac lowered his voice and said in Charlie‟s ear:
After speaking, Issac said again:
Charlie stepped into the restaurant department of Shangri-La. The huge food and beverage department is indeed empty today. The waiters also evacuated a lot of arrangments. According to Issac, he was afraid that there would be too many waiters, which made Cynthia upset.
Charlie walked through the outer restaurant of the catering department and came directly to the Hanging Garden in the center. In the Hanging Garden Banquet Hall at this time, the eighty-eight banquet tables have been completely removed, and only one is left in the center. A well-made Western-style dining table.
Charlie didn‟t need to think about it. The removal of the eighty-eight banquet tables and chairs must have been instructed by his aunt.
Therefore, he felt a little upset in his heart.
Although Charlie hadn‟t met this aunt until now, he felt very disgusted by his aunt‟s style of being a relative of the ancient emperor.
Even if Charlie now has nearly 60 billion in cash in his bank card, he still has no intention of showing off.
Not to mention that eating a meal is a waste of time and money, even if he is allowed to eat a bowl of beef noodles for ten at a roadside ramen restaurant, he will not feel anything wrong.
Moreover, in order to have a meal, the entire Shangri-La field and the entire Hanging Garden were emptied, and it was really impossible for Charlie to experience any superiority.
On the contrary, this will make him very repulsive and resistant. Accompanied by Issac, Charlie came to the only table.
The dining table is about two meters long and one meter wide, with two seats placed at both ends.
Issac personally opened one of the seats for Charlie and said,
Charlie nodded lightly and said,
Issac asked hurriedly,
Charlie said,
Charlie smiled knowingly when he saw her message, and replied,
Nanako replied:
Later, Nanako sent another message:
Charlie replied:
Nanako sent a smiling face and said,
With a smile on his face, Charlie typed his fingertips and replied:
Nanako replied:
This woman, looking at her age, is about forty years old, wearing a limited edition Chanel costume, with short and medium hair dyed in yellow. Her face was not beautiful, except for her indifferent appearance. Kind of a very mean feeling.
This woman is Charlie‟s aunt, Cynthia.
Cynthia walked very fast, the stride meteor came in and went straight to the dining table where Charlie was.
And Issac followed her step by step with a respectful attitude.
When Charlie was still a few meters away, Cynthia smiled and said,
Charlie looked at Cynthia and found some childhood memories on her face.
So he laughed and said,
Cynthia looked very intimate, and said with a smile:
Charlie nodded and smiled:
Cynthia laughed and said:
At this time, Issac had already taken Cynthia‟s seat away carefully.
When Cynthia sat down, he glanced at Charlie‟s side, and saw that Charlie had always been sitting on the chair, but he hadn‟t stood up before she took a seat. She couldn‟t help feeling a little dissatisfied.
According to the rules, the younger generation at the dinner table should stand up and wait respectfully when the elders arrive.
If the elders speak, the younger ones must bend over and lower their heads to listen carefully;
If the elder is seated, the younger must wait until the elder is seated and when the elder indicates only then he can sit.
But Charlie did well, his bu.tt looked like he was on a chair all the way, not to mention standing up, he didn‟t even bother to move.
Cynthia felt annoyed all at once.
She actually didn‟t have a good impression of Charlie.
If Charlie keeps missing, never shows up again, it is naturally best for her.
But she didn‟t expect that this kid had been missing for so many years, and suddenly jumped out to divide the assets of the Wade Family.
What made her even more unacceptable was that the Old Master gave him Emgrand Group and 10 billion cash, which was not enough, and he wanted him to return to the Wade family.
She looked at Charlie, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, had an easy-going temperament, and had some ignorance of etiquette, and she said in her heart:
However, although Cynthia didn‟t like Charlie very much in her heart, she did not dare to refuse the father‟s explanation.
After all, after she and her husband were completely separated, her wishful thinking was to return to the Wade family, so that in the future, she would get a share of the family‟s assets.
But after all, she was a married woman, and she wanted to return to her natal family to separate the family property. She herself was very repelled by the Andrew and Changyun brothers.
In this case, if Cynthia still wants to get some of her assets, she must have her father‟s strong support.
Therefore, she has always been the only one in the Wade family.
She usually has eyes above the top, no one is in the eye, and everyone does not dare to contradict her, but she did not dare to disobey the Old Master.
Moreover, whenever the Old Master confessed to her, she always went all out to make the Old Master happy.
Therefore, she also warned herself in her heart:
Thinking of this, she suppressed her dissatisfaction with Charlie, and said with a smile:
Charlie couldn‟t help but smile when he heard these words.
Cynthia saw that he had a fake smile on his face, so she said,
Charlie nodded, agreeing:
As he said, he smiled and said,
Charlie seemed to have agreed to Cynthia‟s proposal, but in fact it was nothing more than a drag formula.
After a while, to arrange another time, is basically tantamount to nowhere. Anyway, his only idea is to deal with today.
Of course, Cynthia also knew Charlie‟s plan, and immediately said,
Charlie asked back:
Cynthia‟s dissatisfaction has grown stronger.
In her opinion, Charlie was indeed a little ignorant of good and bad.
Wade Family asked her to come all the way to ask him to go back. This is already a shame for her. If he knows a little bit, he should immediately agree to it, and then go directly with her plane back to celebrate the New Year.
Unexpectedly, he actually played hide and seek with her here, and he even said nothing.
So, she said to Charlie with a slightly displeased expression:
is purely from Quantitatively speaking, it is definitely a huge sum of money. Is it possible to invest so much in you so that you can only go back and take a look?”
Charlie looked at Cynthia and asked seriously:
Cynthia hesitated for a moment, then nodded and said,
As she said, Cynthia sat up straight and said with a serious expression:
Charlie raised his eyes and asked with interest,
Cynthia said:
As she said, Cynthia stretched out a finger and said arrogantly:
We have investigated this person, and she has the ability, and during this period of time. The Emgrand Group has developed well in her hands, so you can rest assured to hand it over to her.”
After that, Cynthia stretched out another finger:
Cynthia had already looked disgusted at this time, and said,
Charlie‟s face immediately became a little ugly when he heard this, and his voice became colder and colder. He said,
Cynthia sighed and persuaded:
Charlie said with a bit of sullen tone:
Cynthia said with regret:
Charlie said coldly:
Cynthia blurted out:
Immediately afterwards, Cynthia said unwillingly:
Charlie sneered and said,
Seeing that Charlie did not accept her suggestion, Cynthia immediately said:
my family‟s face! The Wade family‟s face must not be ruined by you or ruined by the surname Willson in the hands of the humble family!”
Charlie said coldly:
Cynthia was furious at that moment. She slapped the table and stood up and shouted angrily:
Cynthia scolded,
Charlie was also immediately furious, and he said coldly:
Speaking of this, Charlie‟s tone became more severe, and he scolded:
Cynthia didn‟t expect Charlie to dare to talk to her like this!
Moreover, when Charlie said that he should inherit a quarter of Wade Family‟s assets, she was immediately furious!
So, she shouted directly:
Charlie said coldly:
Cynthia scolded,
Charlie looked at Cynthia and sneered:
The sentence that the married daughter is the water poured out is the sentence that Cynthia hates most in her life.
Even if she married as a wife early on, she had been thinking about the Wade family‟s wealth.
Now, after separating from her husband and severing her relations, she pinned her hopes for the future on the Wade family‟s fortune!
However, the elders of the Wade family, Andrew, Changyun, and old Changfeng have always been hostile to Cynthia. They often said this in front of Cynthia, and reminded her overtly and secretly not to worry about Wade family assets, because she was married. , Is no longer the Wade family member, and is not worthy to inherit the Wade family‟s assets!
Cynthia naturally refused to accept it 10,000!
She felt that her husband‟s family was unreliable, the only thing she could rely on was Elder Wade!
Therefore, in any case, she must please the Old Master, and let the Old Master give her a legacy that can make her life safe for life before death. This is also the goal of her hard work now.
However, what she didn‟t expect was that Charlie, a kid who had been away from home for nearly twenty years, dared to say such things in front of her. It was like stepping on her tail and making her angry immediately!
So, she gritted her teeth and glared at Charlie, and said angrily:
After all, she changed her conversation, her voice increased a little, and her eyes were cracked threatening:
Cynthia was out of control, her voice even screamed. In the whole sky garden, her angrily voice echoed. Issac hurriedly evacuated all the service personnel, and walked out of the sky garden banquet hall and stood outside the door.
At this time, even if she is slightly dissatisfied with them, it is possible that Cynthia‟s emotions will be further out of control.
Seeing that Cynthia‟s expression had already taken on a strong resentment, Charlie smiled playfully, and asked her:
Cynthia thought that her threat had softened Charlie, so she immediately sneered:
After that, Cynthia said again:
Charlie chuckled,
Cynthia said coldly:
Charlie sneered:
When Cynthia heard this, she felt like she had been slapped repeatedly by Charlie. Then she realized that he seemed to be subdued, but it was actually to humiliate her!
Thinking of this, she immediately became angered and gritted her teeth:
Charlie said coldly:
Cynthia almost fainted, clutching her chest with a hideous face.
Charlie didn‟t bother to stay here at this time. He stood up and said to Cynthia disdainfully:
When he said this, his expression was stern and he shouted sharply:
Charlie said coldly:
Cynthia gritted her teeth and said,
then you won‟t ask me to give you a chance!”
Charlie nodded and sneered contemptuously:
After that, he walked toward the gate without looking back.
Seeing Charlie‟s departure, Cynthia behind him couldn‟t help shouting angrily:
Charlie ignored it.
In his opinion, his aunt is completely an idiot spoiled by the family halo.
She never forgets to hold his airs and arrogantly at all times. It is obviously the order of the Old Master to do business, but she only cares about her own air and face, such a person, even in the Wade family, is difficult to respect.
Therefore, Charlie didn‟t bother to waste time with her.
After leaving the gate, Charlie left the Hanging Garden directly.
Issac hurriedly greeted him and said nervously,
After that, Charlie said again:
At this moment, Charlie‟s body was murderous! Issac sighed helplessly. At this moment, what he was actually worried about was not what the Wade Family would do to Charlie in the future, but worried. Once the Wade Family became angry and angered Charlie, he was afraid that he would not let the Wade Family go.
In case it really started, Wade Family might not be Charlie‟s opponent.
He sent Charlie all the way to the door of Shangri-La, and respectfully said:
Charlie waved his hand:
Issac nodded slightly:
Charlie reminded him:
Issac suddenly shuddered and stood up straight and respectfully said:
Charlie did not put Cynthia in his eyes, but he also worried that Cynthia would think of other ways to save the country.
She wanted him to divorce Claire on her own initiative, and then returned to Wade‟s house. He rejected her directly. Then, if she went to find his wife, it would be a bit tricky for him.
After all, Claire still doesn‟t know his identity. And he didn‟t plan to let her know. At least, he didn‟t want his wife to know his identity before he found out the truth about his parents‟ death and successfully avenged his parents.
……
After Charlie left, Issac turned back to the Hanging Garden.
At this time, Cynthia was already furious on the spot and her blood was boiling.
The prepared western dining table had already been lifted by her, and the ground was full of mess.
Because there was a lot of broken glass ballast on the ground, the female foreman of Hanging Garden was afraid that Cynthia might accidentally injure herself with the glass ballast, so she hurried over with two waiters to clean it.
Cynthia was full of sorrow and anger and had nowhere to vent. Seeing that the foreman came with two waiters, she was immediately furious. She went up and grabbed one of the girls. She raised her hand and pulled her face, while beating, she cursed and said in her mouth:
The girl was slapped several times, crying and begging:
Cynthia‟s heart was still very angry, and even increased a bit of strength in her hands, and yelled:
Seeing this, the foreman hurriedly stepped forward and begged:
Cynthia observed angrily, kicked the foreman‟s stomach, and cursed coldly:
The foreman was kicked by Cynthia and sat down on the ground.
The ground was full of glass ballast, so she immediately felt a few pieces of glass ballast pierced into the flesh.
However, at this moment, she did not care about the severe pain caused by the glass ballast. She was pale and clutching her belly, and said in pain:
Lili was the other of the two waiters. She was not beaten by Cynthia because she was standing a little far away from her.
As soon as she saw the foreman holding her stomach and her face in pain, she immediately asked with concern,
Cynthia looked at the foreman contemptuously, and said disgustedly,
The girl who was dialing the phone suddenly rebuked,
Cynthia couldn‟t help frowning, and said coldly:
The girl blurted out without showing weakness:
Cynthia is almost furious!
She grew up so big, in addition to behaving like a good woman with her tail clipped in front of her father, no one had ever dared to disobey her and talk to her in such a tone!
But here today, she has been confronted by Charlie and several waiters one after another, and she is naturally annoyed.
At this moment, she completely ignored the fact that the foreman was pregnant, and took a step forward, grabbed her mobile phone from the girl who had smashed her into the hands of the girl who was waiting for the 120-sound station to answer, and slammed it directly on the ground.
Immediately afterwards, she immediately raised her hand and slapped her face, slapped her face fiercely, and gritted her teeth and cursed:
As she was talking, Issac stepped forward, and when he saw this, he hurriedly stepped forward and asked:
Seeing Issac‟s arrival, Cynthia said coldly:
When Issac saw that all three of his employees had been beaten, he didn‟t need to ask them to know that Cynthia must have vented her anger towards Charlie on them, so he immediately said respectfully,
must deal with the person seriously! Don‟t get angry, I will send you back to your room to rest first?”
Cynthia was also suffocated with anger, and looked at Issac and said coldly:
After that, she stretched out her hand and slapped Lily‟s face again, before turning around and leaving…
As soon as Cynthia left, Issac hurriedly asked the three employees:
Lily choked and said:
Sister Nan, who was sitting on the ground with a painful face, said:
Issac sighed and said,
After finishing speaking, he looked at the supervisor sitting on the ground and said seriously:
When Issac said so, everyone was immediately relieved.
They also worried that Issac would obey Cynthia‟s request and punish them severely.
Unexpectedly, it is really rare for Issac to take care of them so much.
Seeing the three women crying and thanking him one after another, Issac couldn‟t help persuading them, so he greeted the security team and rushed them to the hospital.
After all three of them were sent to the hospital, he sighed sadly in the office alone: ”Hey, I really don‟t know how long Cynthia, the aunt, will be tossing in Aurous Hill, let alone what she will do too much. It‟s a pity that she is a member of the Wade family after all. No matter what, I can‟t suppress her at all. If she really wants to cause trouble in Aurous Hill, I have nothing to do. It seems that I can only hope for her immediate return!”
……
Charlie didn‟t pay attention to his aunt, let alone take it to heart. After returning home, he began to prepare for the New Year with his family.
Since it was the first Spring Festival in the Tomson Villa, the family of four paid great attention to the sense of ceremony of the Spring Festival this year.
Claire bought a lot of decorative window grilles, stickers, red lanterns and other accessories, intending to make her home more festive.
Although Elaine is lazy, she has a strong vanity. She also wants to set out her home as soon as possible, and then take more photos to show off in her circle of friends, so she is busy with Claire.
After Charlie came back, he joined them.
Claire took out a bunch of beautifully made red lanterns from the big carton that she bought online, and said to Elaine:
Elaine agreed without hesitation:
Claire hurriedly said,
Elaine smiled and said,
Claire said embarrassingly:
When Elaine heard these words, she immediately blurted out without hesitation:
Claire helplessly said,
Elaine suddenly remembered something at this time, and said with a smile:
Claire persuaded:
Elaine snorted coldly:
Seeing her mother‟s face full of determination, Claire felt a burst of powerlessness. It seems that there is no possibility to persuade the mother to change her mind.
At this time, Elaine held a bunch of red lanterns by herself, and walked towards the elevator, and said as she walked:
After half an hour.
Under the organization of Mrs. Willson, the Willson family was also lighting up the lights in their villa, so it was so lively.
The Willson family is not what it used to be. The Willson Group had previously received Regnar‟s investment, and after repaying all the debts, it took another small project given by Regnar. Now it has turned a profit.
Mrs. Willson also took back the villa, antiques, and calligraphy and painting that had been seized by the bank before.
Because Regnar promised to lend the Tomson first-class luxury villa to their family for ten years, Mrs. Willson simply rented out the old villa and could earn some rent back.
The company has survived enough again, and all the previous assets have returned to her own hands. The current Mrs. Willson is very high-spirited.
Noah‟s family knew that the happy life in the future depended almost entirely on the Old Lady, so they always treated her as the empress dowager Cixi.
Noah is also proud of the recent spring breeze. The Willson Group has come back to life. He and Harold and Wendy are in important positions in the group.
Harold and Wendy are re-living the lives of the rich second generation, and of course they are also full of joy.
Horiyah was the only one in the family who had the worst. No one gave her a good face all day long.
Noah and Mrs. Willson hated her deeply, but because of Regnar, they couldn‟t drive her away, so they regarded her as a thorn in the eye.
Harold and Wendy also felt that their mother was too embarrassed to have been pregn@nt with wild species and contracted s3xually transmitted diseases, so they always ignored her every day.
Being rejected by the whole family made Horiyah very hurt.
Especially seeing the four people smiling every day, but she can only hold back at home, sweeping, cooking, and washing clothes, like a servant who doesn‟t need money, she feels even more uncomfortable.
At this moment, seeing that they were all preparing various decorations for the New Year, Horiyah stepped forward, licking her face and said flatly,
Mrs. Willson glared at her, and said in disgust:
When the Old Lady said that she asked her to clean the windows of the entire villa, Horiyah suddenly collapsed.
She couldn‟t help but blurt out:
Mrs. Willson said with a sneer:
As soon as Horiyah heard this, how angry the whole person was!
If it weren‟t for Noah, Harold, and Wendy still here, she would have liked to rush over now, kick the Old Lady to the ground with one foot, and then ride on her stomach and slam her old face.
It is a pity that she has no chance to start at all.
Horiyah was extremely helpless, even if there were 10,000 dissatisfaction in her heart, she could only swallow it all in her stomach, and said with annoyance,
Mrs. Willson coldly snorted:
Faced with the arrogance of Mrs. Willson, Horiyah felt so annoyed.
But at this time, she didn‟t dare to say a rebuttal, she could only nod and say with humility:
Noah said at this time:
Mrs. Willson hummed and said to Horiyah:
What is disgusting is that these glowing red lanterns are all next to all kinds of green hats, and the red light is set off on the green hats, emitting a strange color, which makes people feel annoyed to watch.
Noah was furious immediately!
He couldn‟t help cursing:
Thinking of Elaine not letting himself live during the New Year, Noah felt uncomfortable, and gritting his teeth came downstairs, and said to Harold who was putting window
grilles in the living room?
Mrs. Willson frowned and asked,
Noah scolded angrily:
The Mrs. Willson shouted sharply:
Noah, who was still aggressive just now, was immediately dumb.
Charlie‟s strength is very abnormal. If he is at home, finding his door with his son is equivalent to sending him to death.
Thinking of this, he couldn‟t help gritting his teeth:
Mrs. Willson said disdainfully:
Noah said angrily,
Harold said with a black face at this time:
Noah‟s expression froze, and he blurted out:
After that, he looked at Mrs. Willson again and asked,
Mrs. Willson pondered for a moment, and nodded:
Later, Mrs. Willson remembered something and said excitedly:
When Noah heard this, he quickly agreed:
Mrs. Willson hummed, and said:
Noah nodded and sneered:
Mrs. Willson frowned, and said:
Noah nodded and said,
Harold on the side hurriedly asked,
Harold said hurriedly,
Noah smiled and said:
Wendy on the side asked,
Noah said:
Early the next morning.
Claire and Jacob left home early and went to work on their own affairs.
Claire‟s studio is closed according to the national legal holidays. It will be closed on New Year‟s Eve and will be closed for a total of seven days until the sixth day of the new year.
As for Jacob‟s Calligraphy and Painting Association, it is a hobby group in itself, so there is no such thing as a holiday, it depends on everyone‟s mood.
And Jacob didn‟t deal with Elaine at home on weekdays, so he couldn‟t wait to be in the Calligraphy and Painting Association on the first day of the new year.
Elaine didn‟t have much entertainment, and prepared the ingredients for the New Year‟s Eve dinner alone at home.
As for Charlie, after getting up early in the morning, he checked the operation report of JX Pharmaceutical from Liang on his mobile phone.
At present, several production lines of Kobayashi Pharmaceutical in Japan have begun to smoothly switch to JX Weisan, and a large amount of inventory has been in place within a period of time.
Charlie plans to sell JX Weisan on the first day of the Lunar New Year in Japan. At that time, all major Japanese TV stations will also broadcast Sara‟s endorsement of JX Weisan ads.
As one of the most well-known actresses in Asia, Sara‟s influence in Japan cannot be underestimated.
In addition, the efficacy of JX Weisan is far ahead of similar competitors, so Charlie believes that it will be a hit in Japan.
When Elaine downstairs was preparing the ingredients, the doorbell rang.
She stepped out of the yard, saw a courier guy standing outside the door, and opened the yard door directly.
The courier brother asked her:
At this time, Elaine was a little surprised. She didn‟t do much online shopping, and she didn‟t buy anything online recently. Why does she have her own city express delivery?
So, after she signed for the courier, she opened it suspiciously.
After unpacking, she found that the express included it was a trial package of high-end body care essential oils, as well as a very beautifully made card and a printed letter.
She opened the letter and read all the words on the letter:
After reading these, Elaine said with joy:
The thought of lying on the beauty bed in the beauty salon and enjoying the meticulous massage by the masseur makes Elaine feel itchy all over!
She could not help but secretly said:
Thinking of this, Elaine immediately put the package card into her pocket and ran into the house excitedly, went straight to her room on the third floor, changed clothes for going out, and planned to go out and make the spa immediately.
Thinking of Charlie before going downstairs, she went to the door of Charlie and Claire‟s room on the second floor, knocked gently on the door, and asked with a smile:
Charlie got up and opened the door and asked,
Elaine smiled embarrassedly:
Charlie nodded and said,
Elaine hurriedly smiled and said,
Charlie didn‟t think too much, after all, Elaine was also an adult, and it was normal to go out.
……
Noah had been on the terrace of his room at this time, staring closely at the door of Charlie‟s house.
Seeing Elaine went out in a hurry, a sneer was wiped from the corner of his mouth.
Afterwards, he walked downstairs quickly and said to Harold:
Harold smiled and said,
Noah said hurriedly:
Wendy and Mrs. Willson also leaned in, waiting for Harold‟s text with a look of expectation.
Harold said triumphantly:
Noah waved his hand:
Harold said hurriedly,
Wendy on the side hurriedly asked:
out, we drive to the beauty salon. At the back door of the courtyard, she is directly tied up and taken away from the back door, absolutely unaware of it!”
Horiyah heard this and hurriedly asked,
Harold said,
Horiyah immediately gritted her teeth and said,
Harold said embarrassingly:
Wendy blurted out:
Harold coughed and said awkwardly:
Horiyah was anxious and blurted out:
Although Noah was very disgusted with Horiyah, when he heard this, he couldn‟t help but nodded in agreement:
Mrs. Willson thought for a moment, and said:
Regnar‟s life has been miserable recently.
The eldest son Roger is still recovering from his injuries at home, and the second son Wu Qi‟s condition has not improved. He has basically given up treatment.
In addition, Regnar‟s wife Yaqina has divorced him recently.
The main reason for the divorce was the death of Nanshan and his wife Kaili.
Yaqina felt that Regnar didn‟t protect her brother, nor did he find out who killed her brother.
In Yaqina‟s eyes, what was even more exaggerated was that instead of helping her younger brother and avenge him, he was at home every day, scolding his dead brother bloody.
Of course Regnar hates Nanshan crazy.
In his opinion, it was the b@stard who completely ruined the reputation of the Wu family, so that the market value of the Wu family was directly cut down because of its reputation.
It was originally the first family in Aurous Hill, but now, it can‟t even make the top ten in Aurous Hill.
What made him a little unacceptable was that his wife was so ignorant to praise!
He hadn‟t blamed her for being too doting on her younger brother, causing the Wu family to be implicated, but she blamed him on the contrary, it is really unreasonable!
Because of this, the two of them simply fell into a long cold war.
Originally, Regnar spoiled his wife very much, but now he doesn‟t even bother to care about her, and put all his thoughts into his career.
Now he has only one thought in his mind, which is to do everything possible to make the Wu family rise again!
At just this time, he was following up on a real estate project in Aurous Hill, so early this morning, he came to Aurous Hill from Suzhou for inspection.
Just when he first arrived at the project site, he received a call from Noah.
On the phone, Noah said flatly:
Regnar said coldly:
Noah hurriedly smiled and said,
Regnar suddenly became interested, and his voice improved a little,
Noah said embarrassingly:
With that said, Noah said with a bit of bitterness: Charlie is in Aurous Hill. I heard that there seems to be a nickname called Real Dragon in the world. I want to see if his mother-in-law lets people play, what he is in this world after that. Can the true dragon‟s face hang on it?”
When Regnar heard this, he smiled and said,
Noah was overjoyed, and he was too busy to ask:
Regnar thought for a while and said,
Speaking of this, he suddenly remembered something, and said with a smile:
Noah immediately smiled and said,
After speaking, he hurriedly asked:
Noah hurriedly agreed,
Regnar hummed, and said with a smile:
As soon as Noah hung up the phone, he immediately couldn‟t help but said to the family excitedly:
When Horiyah heard this, she felt very unbalanced in her heart. She said angrily,
Noah glared at her dryly, and blurted out:
different. The fire burns bricks in all seasons, and the people alone can‟t stand the heat. Moreover, the work of moving bricks is no easier than digging coal. Generally speaking, people in brick factories suffer more than black coal kilns!”
Horiyah felt a little more comfortable.
However, she still had one more question to ask, but she swallowed it again.
So she can only murmur in heart:
……
At this moment.
The Presidential Suite of Shangri-La Hotel.
Cynthia was making a short report to Zhongquan over the phone.
On the phone, she described Charlie as a s*umbag with perverted personality, hot temper, low quality, and unremarkable. She also always emphasized to Zhongquan:
Zhongquan listened to her little report of adding fuel and jealousy, and said lightly:
Cynthia suddenly became nervous when she heard this, and blurted out:
Zhongquan said coldly:
Cynthia said embarrassingly:
Zhongquan snorted and said:
Cynthia blurted out:
Zhongquan said coldly:
asked him if he still remembers Charlie‟s engagement with his daughter. He said to me on the spot, as long as he can find Charlie, he must not hesitate. Let his daughter marry him!”
Cynthia was stunned:
Zhongquan said in a harsh tone:
back for the New Year!”
Cynthia was so helpless that she had no choice but to say angrily:
truth, Charlie was too much yesterday, so I didn‟t control my emotions yesterday. I had a big fight with him. He didn‟t eat anything, so he just waved away…”
After that, Zhongquan said again:
Cynthia hurriedly asked:
Zhongquan said,
Cynthia said immediately:
Zhongquan said:
Cynthia quickly said,
Cynthia quickly agreed, and then immediately took out the phone, called the bodyguard who brought Aurous Hill this time, and ordered:
……
Elaine rushed to take a taxi to the beauty club on the package card. When she came in and showed the package card, she was somewhat guilty, for fear that others might make a mistake, or the card itself could not be used.
But what she didn‟t expect was that the clerk said to her very politely:
When Elaine heard this, she said excitedly:
The clerk nodded and said respectfully:
Elaine was very happy. When she had money in her hands, she did go to beauty salons or beauty clubs to do facial or spa treatments.
Therefore, she knows the process of a high-end spa in a beauty salon. The first thing she must do is to soak in a flower petal milk bath, then put on the disposable underwe@r provided by the beauty club, and receive a full body massage from a massager.
Elaine happily followed the clerk to the bathroom and found that a tank of water had been placed here, with milk, flower petals and bath salt added to the water, and immediately smiled and said,
The clerk thought that Elaine had noticed the abnormality, and hurriedly said,
Elaine smiled and said,
After speaking, she waved to the clerk and said,
After the clerk went out, he immediately ran to report to the boss.
When the boss heard that Elaine was coming, he quickly called Harold and said to him,
Harold said excitedly:
The owner of the beauty salon laughed and said,
After finishing speaking, Harold said again:
……
Just as Elaine was lying in the bathtub soaking, a Rolls-Royce stopped at the door of this beauty salon.
A tall bodyguard walked out of the co-pilot. After getting out of the car, he immediately opened the rear door.
Immediately afterwards, Cynthia, dressed in gorgeous clothes, stepped down.
She looked at the door face of this beauty salon, and said contemptuously:
In fact, the decoration of this beauty salon is pretty good. Although it is not top-notch, it is not affordable for ordinary housewives in Aurous Hill.
However, for the top rich second generation like Cynthia, it is really too much to be on the table.
The money she paid for a treatment at a top beauty salon is enough to buy this beauty salon.
The bodyguard whispered from the side:
Cynthia nodded, and said in disgust,
The clerk rushed over and said apologetically:
Cynthia frowned:
The clerk was questioned by Cynthia, and she didn‟t know how to reply.
She knew very well in her heart that the boss meant that she would never treat guests this morning, so she couldn‟t let anyone in.
So she hurriedly said:
Cynthia almost exploded in anger.
She condescended to come to this kind of shabby beauty salon. It is like a phoenix coming to the chicken coop. Didn‟t expect that this chicken coop would not let her enter? !
She immediately furiously said:
The clerk suddenly didn‟t know what to do.
She could also see that Cynthia‟s dressing was no ordinary person at first glance. If she really angered her, it might cause trouble.
So she could only say respectfully:
Cynthia waved her hand in disgust:
The clerk hurried to the boss‟s office. The boss was already in his office at this time, picking up valuable items.
He intends to help Harold this time. After earning Harold‟s 200,000, he will immediately prepare to run away and vacate the shop tonight. If this is the case, when members of the shop arrive tomorrow, they will find the courtyard is empty.
This is also the usual routine for most gyms and beauty salons to run away, taking advantage of people‟s unprepared feet to apply oil, so that all members who have been fooled into applying for a stored-value card are caught off guard.
The clerk entered the office and hurriedly said:
When the boss heard this, he frowned and asked,
The boss suddenly became nervous:
After speaking, he got up and came out of the office, all the way to the front desk.
Seeing Cynthia, the boss also saw that this woman should have a lot of background, and he was even more nervous.
So he hurriedly stepped forward and asked,
Cynthia said coldly:
The boss chuckled and hurriedly said:
Cynthia said disdainfully:
The boss frowned:
Cynthia said,
As soon as the boss heard that she was not for consumption, he darkened his face and said annoyedly:
Cynthia winked at the bodyguard, and the bodyguard immediately took out 50,000 in cash from his small suitcase and patted it on the counter.
When the boss saw the money, his attitude became flattering again, and he smiled and asked,
Cynthia said coldly:
When the boss heard this, he thought to himself:
Thinking of this, he immediately agreed with a smile:
Cynthia nodded and said to the bodyguard,
Cynthia didn‟t think that an ordinary beauty salon would be dangerous, so she said to the bodyguard,
The bodyguard nodded slightly.
Today, Cynthia‟s whereabouts were made on a temporary basis, and there was no suspicious person following along the way, so in this case, there was basically no possibility of encountering danger, so she didn‟t care too much.
The bodyguard waited at the door, and Cynthia said to the boss:
The boss smiled and hurriedly said,
The reason why the spa room is placed in the deepest part is mainly that the guests who come to the spa for complete relaxation and are very resistant to noise. If it is too close
to the outside and close to the road, the vibration and horn sound of passing cars will be very obvious.
After Cynthia followed the clerk through the deep corridor, she came to one of the spa rooms.
The clerk respectfully said to her:
Cynthia gave a hum, took out 10,000 in cash from her limited Hermes backpack, handed it to her, and exhorted:
The clerk happily accepted the ten thousand, and said excitedly:
She took out a cheque written a long time ago from her bag. The amount on the cheque was one billion, which she planned to use to buy Elaine.
However, the more she looked at the low-end environment of this beauty salon, the more she sighed in her heart:
Thinking of this, Cynthia stuffed the one billion check back into her wallet.
She felt that if she wanted to buy a cheap woman like Elaine, one billion would be taken advantage of, and one billion was a lot.
As a result, she took out the checkbook again and temporarily wrote a check for 100 million.
She planned to take this one-hundred-million-dollar check directly in a while to entice Elaine to go home and force her daughter to divorce Charlie. In this way, her mission to Aurous Hill this time would be half completed.
After writing a check for 100 million, she took out a Hermès silk scarf from her bag and placed it on the sofa before sitting down.
At this time, Elaine was still soaking in the bathtub.
In fact, she had washed it a long time ago, and the reason why she still didn‟t want to soak it out was mainly because she felt that the milk petal bath should have a good moisturizing effect on the skin, so it‟s better to soak for a while.
And Harold and Noah, at this time, had already brought a few young men who were still alive and drove a large van to the back door of the beauty salon.
Harold took out the phone, called the boss, and asked,
The boss thought to himself:
So, he said to Harold:
As soon as Harold heard this, he immediately smiled and said,
……
Elaine soaked for another ten minutes, feeling that the skin on her body was a little pale because of the blisters, and then she came out of the bathtub reluctantly.
After she came out, she immediately rang the service bell, and the clerk who had received her hurried in with a clean bath towel in her hand.
She helped Elaine wrap the bath towel and asked diligently:
As she said, she added:
Elaine thought for a while and said,
The clerk nodded and quickly took apart the disposable underwe@r for her to wear, and prepared another bathrobe for her. After Elaine put on the bathrobe, she was led to the spa room.
Opening the door, the service staff said to Elaine:
Elaine nodded, and when she stepped through the door, she found a beautifully dressed woman sitting on the sofa in the room, and asked the clerk with some dissatisfaction:
Cynthia must be angry at this.
Secretly cursed in her heart:
The clerk was also embarrassed at this time. Looking at Cynthia, she didn‟t know how to introduce Elaine.
Cynthia frowned, and said in a very arrogant tone to the clerk:
The clerk immediately left the room as if she was getting amnesty, and closed the door behind her.
Elaine looked at Cynthia warily, and asked coldly,
Cynthia suddenly shouted angrily:
Elaine disdainfully said:
As she said, she immediately took out the Hermès backpack she had placed in before taking a shower from the locker, hung it on her arm and stretched it out in front of Cynthia, and said pretentiously:
Cynthia glanced at Elaine‟s Hermes, and suddenly she burst into laughter.
Seeing her smile, Elaine couldn‟t help but sneered:
Cynthia sighed, and sneered:
As she said, her eyes were full of contempt and said:
Immediately, Cynthia picked up her Hermes, and sneered:
Cynthia sneered:
Elaine curled her lips:
When Cynthia heard this, her whole body trembled with anger, and she wished to slap Elaine immediately to give a lesson to this unseen turtle.
But after another thought, I came here today, not because she is more expensive than her Hermes, there is still business to be done.
So she gritted her teeth and waved her hand:
Cynthia pressed his anger and said coldly:
After that, she handed the one-billion-dollar check to Elaine, and said proudly:
Seeing Elaine‟s expression stunned, Cynthia sneered again, and said in a condescending tone:
Elaine looked at Cynthia dumbfounded, and blurted out unbelievably,
Seeing her surprised look, Cynthia sneered, and said sarcastically:
Elaine‟s whole expression immediately became uncertain.
Cynthia thought she completely shocked Elaine, and smiled satisfied.
She held the check in her hand and slapped it a few times, and smiled arrogantly:
Elaine‟s expression suddenly became a little annoyed.
Cynthia hasn‟t figured out how this woman‟s expression has become so fast.
Elaine suddenly stretched out her hand and snatched the check over, took a close look in front of her, and then angrily tore the check into pieces!
Cynthia was dumbfounded. She saw Elaine tear her one hundred million check into shreds, and immediately said in her heart:
At this moment, when Cynthia saw Elaine staring at her with an extremely angry look, she gritted her teeth and said:
After all, she immediately took out the checkbook from Hermès‟ bag, took off the pen cap, and said coldly:
When Cynthia said this, she thought to herself:
Thinking of this, Cynthia suddenly saw a flower, and in the next second, a sharp pain came from her left cheek!
It turned out that Elaine directly raised her hand and slapped Cynthia severely!
Cynthia has never been beaten in her entire life, and never dreamed that she lived more than 40 years old. The first slap in her life was actually beaten by a s*umbag!
She immediately felt a burst of anger rush to her head!
Staring at Elaine, she yelled hysterically:
As soon as the voice fell, Elaine came up directly, kicked her chest, and kicked her directly from the back of the sofa!
Although Cynthia is not a good person, she is also an intellectual.
Although she was proud and bullied others all her life, she basically was never bullied with violence to this level.
Therefore, Elaine suddenly moved her hands, and she suddenly had no resistance!
Seeing being knocked to the ground by Elaine, she struggled to get up and cursed with a disheveled hair:
Elaine gritted her teeth and cursed:
Cynthia was almost blinded at the moment.
She yelled hysterically,
dare to cheat me again!”
At this moment, Elaine thought in her heart that Jacob was hospitalized in the hospital. She wanted a check for her daughter Claire‟s check-out rent. After Charlie handed the check to her, she took the check to pay for the hospitalization.
Unexpectedly, the denomination of that check turned out to be 100 million!
At that time, the hospital cashier ridiculed her and threatened to call the police to catch her.
In the end, she went back to Charlie to settle the accounts in a rage, only to realize that Charlie had bought the check from the funeral store and planned to burn it to his deceased parents.
Therefore, Cynthia now also took out a 100 million check, which looks almost exactly the same as Charlie‟s 100 million check at that time.
In this case, of course she was furious!
What‟s more hateful is that this d*mn Cynthia has been repeatedly emphasizing Citibank in front of her!
In this life, Elaine hated Citibank the most!
Because for her, the worst experience in her life was caused by the fake black gold card of Citibank.
After that, she was put in a detention center, and was abused by Mrs. Willson, Wendy, and the big and rough Gena for several days.
Those just a few days were definitely the black hole of Elaine‟s life.
Therefore, when she saw that Cynthia not only cheated her with a cheque of 100 million from the dead, but also dared to use Citibank to chirp here, she was already angry!
Cynthia was dizzy and nauseous when she was beaten at this time, and her cheeks that Elaine beat back and forth were red and swollen, and the pain was unbearable.
Although she screamed, her bodyguard was outside the gate at this time and couldn‟t hear the movement so deep inside, so he couldn‟t help her at all.
Even though Cynthia was beaten very dumbfounded, she knew very well in her heart that now it is idiotic to get his mobile phone and let the bodyguard come in to rescue him, so he can only fight with Elaine! ?
As a result, she suddenly stretched out her hand to grab Elaine‟s hair like crazy. After grabbing a lock of Elaine‟s hair, she yanked her desperately!
Elaine didn‟t expect her to be beaten by this woman all of a sudden, and as a result she attacked her hair!
Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her hair, which made her scream several times, and she was desperately trying to beat Cynthia with her hands.
While beating and cursing:
Naturally, Cynthia was not to be outdone. With that strand of hair in her hand, he desperately tore, and directly tore all that strand of hair from Elaine‟s head!
This time, Elaine covered her head in pain and yelled. Cynthia saw that this was an opportunity, and directly pushed Elaine to the ground, and then rushed up, riding on Elaine‟s stomach, facing her face for a while!
Cynthia was mad at this moment. If she were given a knife, she would be able to kill Elaine on the spot.
At this moment, the waiter outside heard the movement and ran over in a hurry, opened the door to see, and was shocked immediately, so she hurried to the boss‟s room, opened the door and panted and said,
As soon as the owner of the beauty salon heard that the two women were fighting, he became angry.
The clerk hurriedly said:
The beauty salon owner was nervous.
He hasn‟t run away yet. If something goes wrong at this time and the police are brought in, it will be a big trouble.
So he hurried to check the situation. Before he got there, he heard that one is being beaten to death.
Elaine was yelling through the door:
Cynthia obviously took the advantage, gritted her teeth and cursed:
tomorrow!”
Elaine slapped Cynthia‟s face again:
The owner of the beauty salon opened the door and took a look, but was frightened by the two women with blood on their faces and quickly closed the door.
He muttered nervously in his mouth:
After speaking, he immediately ran to the back door, and when he pushed the door, he saw a van parked upside down at the door, with the trunk entrance facing the back door.
So he hurried to the co-pilot and took a picture. Harold put down the car window and asked excitedly:
The owner of the beauty salon said anxiously:
Harold asked in surprise:
The owner of the beauty salon was a little guilty, but didn‟t mention a word about the fact that he charged Cynthia. He said hurriedly:
Upon hearing this, Harold hurriedly led a few young people out of the car.
A crowd of people, led by the owner of the beauty salon, swarmed to the door of the spa room. Before opening the door, they heard the mess inside.
Harold kicked the door open. Seeing Elaine was riding on a woman with a bloody face and beating her, he immediately said to a few people around him:
Elaine turned to find Harold, and suddenly shouted in panic:
Harold grinned and said,
After speaking, he waved his hand, and several people around him immediately rushed over and tied Elaine up.
Cynthia didn‟t know what was going on, but when someone started to arrest the woman who had been beating her, she was finally relieved and angrily cursed:
As Cynthia spoke, she reached into Hermès‟ bag and fetched her phone.
Seeing this, Harold hurriedly scolded:
Cynthia looked at him and blurted out:
Harold exploded immediately.
He thought to himself:
So he ignored Cynthia and said directly to the young people:
When Cynthia heard this, she shouted angrily:
Harold said in disgust:
After speaking, he said to the few people:
Cynthia said hysterically:
Before Cynthia could say the rest, her mouth was tightly gagged with a towel.
The end of Elaine was the same. After being gagged, Harold immediately said to them:
Several people immediately took Elaine and Cynthia, walked out the back door quickly, and stuffed them into the carriage.
Harold said to the owner of the beauty salon at this time:
The owner of the beauty salon said:
Harold asked him:
Harold said hurriedly:
withdraw from the back door quickly!”
The beauty salon owner thought carefully:
Thinking of this, he lost his heart. Anyway, he earned 200,000 from Harold, and another 50,000 from Cynthia, which is already a lot of money. If he doesn‟t run away now, if he can‟t get away. Regret no tears!
So he hurriedly said to the clerk:
The clerk nodded busy:
Soon, the van that Harold found, carrying Elaine and Cynthia who were tied up by the five flowers, quickly left the back door of the beauty salon.
Within a few minutes, the owner of the beauty salon also took clerk and a massager, with large and small bags of soft luggage, and sneaked away through the back door.
At this moment, Cynthia‟s bodyguard was still standing beside the Rolls-Royce on the roadside, waiting for Cynthia to come out.
How did he know that Cynthia was actually kidnapped in this ordinary beauty salon…
Twenty minutes passed, and Cynthia hadn‟t come out yet. The bodyguard took out his cell phone and planned to call Cynthia to ask.
At the same time, the van was driving outside the city.
Harold was sitting on the back seat with a smug look, while Elaine, who was heavily tied up, was lying at his feet.
He deliberately stepped on Elaine‟s face with his feet, and sneered:
Elaine was speechless, so she could only whimper a few times.
At this moment, in Cynthia‟s bag next to him, the phone rang suddenly!
Cynthia‟s cell phone ringing shocked Harold.
He hurriedly reached out to Cynthia‟s bag and took out an Apple mobile phone.
Seeing someone calling her, he immediately turned off the phone without saying anything, and threw it back into Cynthia‟s bag.
Although Cynthia whimpered for a while, but there was nothing to do, and the intestines that she had regretted long ago were blue.
She thought to herself,
However, regret at this time has no meaning. Although she is the eldest daughter of Elder Wade, at this moment, she is also called every day to refuse, and the ground is not working.
At the same time, at the entrance of Lizi Beauty Salon.
Cynthia‟s bodyguard found that his master refused to answer his phone.
He didn‟t think much about it at first thought. After all, he knew that Cynthia was here to talk to Elaine. Maybe it was inconvenient to answer his phone at the critical moment of negotiation.
However, in order to be sure that he was foolproof, he called Cynthia again. Unexpectedly, after the call was made, the phone turned off!
This moment made the bodyguard nervous!
In today‟s society, mobile phones are very important to anyone. Therefore, Cynthia‟s mobile phone has hardly ever been turned off during the day.
He immediately noticed something abnormal, so he immediately said to the driver:
The driver was also one of Cynthia‟s bodyguards. He immediately got off the Rolls-Royce and rushed into the beauty salon along with the bodyguards who had been guarding the car.
As soon as they entered the beauty salon, the two realized that something was wrong!
The clerk was not there, and it was a bit messy inside, obviously showing signs of hastily turned over.
So they searched from room to room and found the spa room where Cynthia and Elaine had been fighting before.
When they saw the house full of mess, blood, and a lock of long hair on the ground, the two of them shook their hearts and looked at each other, and they could see the despair and collapse in each other‟s eyes!
On the sofa, there are silk scarves left by Cynthia!
From the scene, it can be easily seen that Cynthia was kidnapped! The two bodyguards suddenly felt thunderous! They were ordered to protect Cynthia‟s personal safety. They should have used their lives to defend Cynthia‟s safety, but they didn‟t expect Cynthia to be kidnapped right under their noses!
One of them desperately said:
The other person was equally desperate and collapsed and said,
As the man said, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called Issac.
Issac was in the hospital at this time, visiting the employee who miscarried because of Cynthia.
Cynthia‟s kick not only kicked the female employee‟s child, but also caused the female employee to cause a severe bleeding. Fortunately, the rescue was timely and she was temporarily out of danger.
Issac hated and angered at the thought of Cynthia‟s arrogance and domineering, but as a servant of the Wade family, he had no right to point fingers at her anyway.
Therefore, he can only comfort his female employee and let her cultivate her body at ease.
After coming out of the ward, Issac sighed, wondering when the grandmother Cynthia could leave when the phone suddenly rang.
The person who called was Cynthia‟s bodyguard. Issac answered the phone:
Issac frowned and asked,
There was a shivering voice and said:
There was a buzz in Issac‟s mind! What do you mean? Cynthia was kidnapped in Aurous Hill?
Who is so bold that even they dare to touch the Wade family?
So, he hurriedly said,
The other party hurriedly said,
In the next moment, he immediately thought of Charlie.
He knew that Charlie had a big quarrel with Cynthia in the Hanging Garden, and the two sides must have been very uncomfortable, so it might really be Charlie‟s hand.
So he hurriedly called Charlie and asked as soon as he came up,
Charlie said lightly:
Issac said nervously,
Charlie frowned:
Issac was surprised:
Charlie asked,
Issac blurted out:
Charlie was shocked, and hurriedly asked him:
What Charlie feared most at this time was that Cynthia would reveal his identity in front of Elaine.
Now, the Su family is the enemy he must get rid of, and the Wade family does not know whether it is an enemy or a friend. It is very likely that the two top Eastcliff families are his enemies. If his identity is revealed, they will be exposed to those around them. Brings a lot of danger.
Before these things were resolved, he was not going to tell Claire his identity. However, if Cynthia and Elaine show up, then he won‟t be able to hide… Issac also heard that Charlie was a little nervous about this matter, and hurriedly said:
Charlie nodded, and said,
Under Charlie‟s order, the entire Aurous Hill Underground World was dispatched almost at this instant.
Orvel even took to the streets in person, looking for clues to Elaine with his men. Harold didn‟t know this at this time.
He just wanted to take revenge on Elaine, and then send her to the black brick kiln to work for a lifetime. This will not only suppress the arrogance of Charlie and Claire, but also avenge him and his mother.
Noah was also very excited.
His hatred for Elaine has already reached a peak.
Of the four of Charlie‟s family, he hates Elaine the most!
The reason why he hates Elaine so much is mainly that Horiyah was sent to the black coal kiln, because of Elaine, and Horiyah was pregn@nt in the black coal kiln and infected herself with a venereal disease.
That‟s fine, but this Elaine hung dozens of green hats on the wall to disgust him, so that he will never forget the harm Horiyah has brought to him, and he will always feel green on his head. As time continues to increase, it is no longer a common practice!
At this time, the father and son, together with their accomplices, dragged Elaine and Cynthia to the abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.
Because the warehouse is large, the van can be driven directly into the warehouse.
As soon as the car stopped, Harold jumped out of the car first, and then dragged Elaine out of the car.
Noah looked at Elaine on the ground with a sneer, and said with disgust:
Elaine was terrified, but because her mouth was blocked, she couldn‟t speak and could only sob loudly.
Noah directly tore off the towel from her mouth.
Elaine blurted out immediately:
Elaine is a master who cannot afford to lose. Seeing that he dared to beat her, she immediately furiously said:
Noah sneered and said:
black brick factory to burn the kiln and move bricks for a lifetime! How did you deal with Horiyah in the first place, I will now get it back hundreds of times!”
As soon as Elaine heard this, she was so frightened!
She really did not expect that Noah would have such a vicious plan!
So, she immediately persuaded him and choked:
Noah raised his hand and slapped her again, yelling,
Elaine hurriedly said,
Noah coldly snorted:
Harold on the side came over and asked in a low voice,
Noah said:
Harold asked again:
Noah smacked his lips and said,
……
At this moment, the Wade family had received news that Cynthia was kidnapped. After Elder Wade heard about this, he was instantly furious!
He threw a beloved blue and white plum bottle directly in the living room, and roared angrily:
The three brothers Andrew, Changyun, and Changjun looked at him one by one, but none of them spoke.
Cynthia was kidnapped suddenly, and for them, it was not something worth worrying about.
On the contrary, it is something worthy of the expectations and excitement for the three of them.
None of the three brothers liked her.
The reason is nothing more than the word interest.
If Cynthia, like Changxiu, the youngest daughter of the Wade family, would live steadily with her husband when she married, they would naturally not be dissatisfied with Cynthia.
But it was because she had already married out, but she couldn‟t keep herself in the husband‟s family and teach her sons. After separating from her husband, she ran back to the Wade family in an attempt to share a share of the family property. This made the three Wade family brothers treat her very much with disgust.
Moreover, Cynthia was already very serious.
She never cared about the feelings of the three brothers, only the feelings of the father alone.
Therefore, she would often deliberately target the three brothers in order to win the affection of the father, and make them annoying.
Now she has been kidnapped. Isn‟t this the gift God gave to the three of them?
Although the three of them haven‟t had any communication with each other, they all have the same wish in their hearts.
That is, they hope the kidnappers will kill Cynthia directly and never let her back again.
The Old Master Zhongquan was very annoyed. During this period of time, he increasingly felt that his eldest daughter Cynthia was not only capable, but also very obedient to his words. Compared with the three sons, Cynthia made herself more compliant.
Now, his daughter, by his own order, went to Aurous Hill to find Charlie, and was kidnapped there. This not only threatened his daughter‟s life, but also slapped him in the face, so he could not do anything.
So he immediately called Issac and asked about the details of the matter.
Issac could only reply truthfully, and told how she was kidnapped with Elaine, and told Elder Wade in detail.
After listening to the Old Master Wade, he blurted out and asked:
Issac said:
Elder Wade immediately said in a cold voice:
Issac also knew very well that he had to take responsibility for something wrong with Cynthia.
If Cynthia finally turned away from danger, everything would be fine, but if she really had some shortcomings, then her good life would have come to an end.
What‟s more, there was Charlie‟s mother-in-law who disappeared with her this time.
Therefore, he further increased his search power, and even transferred the entire Shangri-La security guard out, just to search for the whereabouts of Cynthia and Elaine as soon as possible.
However, the clues need to start from the beauty salon and a little bit of searching, so it is impossible to find them immediately.
Charlie had also left home at this time and went to the beauty salon to meet Issac.
He was worried about two things at this time. One thing was that Cynthia exposed his identity to Elaine, and the other was that Elaine was Abnerally murdered by the kidnappers.
In fact, until now, he has no family feelings towards Elaine.
After all, Elaine has been bullying and humiliating him for more than three years, but only recently has she changed.
If there is a choice, Charlie hopes that Elaine will evaporate.
However, Charlie felt a little unbearable when he thought of his wife Claire.
Claire is very kind after all, and she can be considered very filial to Elaine. If Elaine disappears for no reason, her blow will be extraordinary.
The last time Elaine entered the detention center, she was missing for just a few days. Claire was going crazy. If something happens this time to her, she would definitely be more worried than the last time.
Moreover, it seems that the New Year will be around in two days. If Elaine has any accident at this time, the family would not have a good year.
Therefore, Charlie still hopes to find and rescue her as much as possible.
……
At this moment, abandoned warehouses in the suburbs.
Elaine and Cynthia were tied together. The reason why the Willson family and his son hadn‟t let Elaine go to sleep was mainly that they wanted Regnar to come over and inspect their work.
After all, cannibalism is soft and short.
The Willson family got so many benefits from Regnar, but they never let Charlie family jump in accordance with Regnar‟s explanation, so Regnar felt very insecure.
This is mainly because the Tomson Villa they live in is not their own, but Regnar lent them to live in.
Moreover, Regnar‟s investment in the Willson Group‟s money is also conditional. Regnar can withdraw all the money at any time, and then the Willson family will still have nothing.
Therefore, they wholeheartedly hope that they can please Regnar and satisfy him. In this way, they can also get more benefits from the Wu family. Regnar was sitting in the car rushing to the warehouse, and he was very excited.
During this period of time, although he has been busy making the Wu family rise again and can‟t worry about fighting with Charlie, the hatred of Charlie in his heart has never been lessened.
This time he heard that Noah wanted to attack Charlie‟s mother-in-law first. Regnar was naturally very happy. For fear of missing the show, he asked his men to drive and drive over to watch the live broadcast.
As soon as he arrived, Harold ran to open the door of the warehouse himself, and let the Rolls Royce with Regnar drive in.
Noah walked to the car door excitedly and took the initiative to open the rear seat door for Regnar.
As soon as the door opened, Noah bowed very humbly and said,
Regnar nodded and saw Elaine tied back to back with Cynthia on the ground. He sneered and said,
When Elaine heard this, she hurriedly begged in fright:
Regnar shouted coldly:
Elaine was about to collapse and cried out,
Regnar said contemptuously:
As he said, his expression was a little excited, but he said with some regret:
As soon as Regnar said this, Elaine felt that the woman tied to her behind her trembled violently.
Cynthia almost freaked out at this moment.
She originally thought that she was unlucky enough to meet Elaine, a b*tch woman‟s enemy.
But now she realized that what she had encountered was not Elaine‟s enemy, but Charlie‟s enemy!
Moreover, the other party is still regretting that he has no chance to kill Charlie‟s immediate family…
Isn‟t she an immediate family member of Charlie? Charlie‟s aunt!
At this time, Regnar looked at Noah and said,
When Noah heard this, he said with some embarrassment:
Regnar waved his hand:
As he said, Regnar paused slightly, and then said:
Noah thought about it for a while and said,
Regnar sighed:
At this moment, Elaine suddenly had an idea, and blurted out:
Cynthia was so scared that she had a cardiac arrest!
She cried desperately in her heart:
Elaine actually didn‟t know who Cynthia was.
She didn‟t even know what Cynthia‟s last name was, and where she came from.
And the reason why Elaine said that Cynthia was Charlie‟s aunt was complete nonsense.
The reason for saying this is complete because she is completely scared by Regnar‟s words just now.
Elaine was afraid that Regnar would kill her, so she thought to herself:
Therefore, Elaine didn‟t expect that she would actually be on the right side!
Regnar didn‟t even expect that the woman behind Elaine was Charlie‟s aunt. He asked in surprise,
After Regnar heard this, he strode to Cynthia‟s face and looked her up and down.
Although he could see that Cynthia was well dressed and didn‟t look like an ordinary person, he didn‟t have any impression of her face.
This is not to blame for his ignorance. The main reason is that although the Wade family is famous, the direct members of the Wade family rarely show up in the public eye for personal safety.
Except for Eastcliff‟s upper class, ordinary people have no chance to meet the Wade family.
The media from all walks of life are absolutely afraid to report any personal information about the Wade family.
Therefore, although Regnar was familiar with the Wade Family of Eastcliff, he even knew it well, but he really didn‟t know anyone in the Wade Family.
Naturally, he couldn‟t recognize Cynthia in front of him.
So he tore off the towel from Cynthia‟s mouth and asked coldly,
Cynthia shuddered in shock, and shook her head desperately to deny:
Elaine yelled:
Cynthia was nervous and didn‟t know how to answer.
She heard Regnar say with her own ears that Charlie‟s immediate family would be slaughtered. If he knew that she is Charlie‟s aunt, he would definitely kill her without saying a word.
Therefore, she knew that she would never admit this relationship.
She even didn‟t dare to expose the identity of the Wade family, because once the other party knew that she was the Wade family, she was afraid that he would do nothing but kill her forever.
Regnar saw that she hadn‟t spoken for a long time. He slapped Cynthia‟s face with a slap in the face and gritted his teeth furiously:
Cynthia‟s face was extremely pale, and she cried and said,
again, and cursed:
Regnar sneered:
Cynthia was nervous to death.
In fact, she does not have very good psychological qualities. She has been arrogant before. It is not because of how strong her psychological quality is, but because of the reputation of the Wade family, so she can be free and unreasonable, not afraid that anyone dares to treat her badly.
However, this is not Eastcliff after all.
She also underestimated Regnar‟s hatred for Charlie.
At this time, Regnar just wanted to teach Charlie a lesson first, and then find a chance to kill him as well.
Therefore, it is impossible for Regnar to reason with Cynthia.
If Cynthia can‟t prove very clearly that she is not Charlie‟s aunt, then Regnar would rather kill the wrong person than let it go!
Therefore, Cynthia could only choked and said,
Regnar snorted coldly, gritted his teeth and said:
Cynthia was stunned for a moment, and she had no idea what to do.
At this moment, Harold on the side rummaged in Cynthia‟s bag for a while, pulled out a document from her bag, and handed it to Regnar with a flat face, and said,
Regnar frowned immediately.
Although the surname of Wade is not too much, it is not too few, so he did not think of Cynthia and Wade‟s family together.
On the contrary, he discovered that this woman was also named Wade, and almost instantly concluded that this woman must be Charlie‟s aunt!
Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and grabbed Cynthia‟s hair, and his big mouth drew several times. Cynthia‟s mouth was full of blood, and she said coldly:
Cynthia was beaten up and down, and her whole body almost collapsed. She cried and said,
Don‟t make me, a woman, so miserable please…”
Cynthia didn‟t dare to reveal her true identity as the last resort, because once her true identity was revealed, it might be an even stronger motivation for Regnar to kill her.
Therefore, she wants to carry it to the end!
If there is really no other way, then use the identity to make the last fight.
At this time, Regnar grinned:
After that, he immediately shouted to a bodyguard next to him:
Regnar‟s violent shout made Cynthia‟s whole person instantly shaken into chaff.
Because of the high tension of her body, Cynthia didn‟t control it, so she urinated her pants on the spot.
Since she and Elaine were tied back to back, after urinary incontinence, the urine flowed down into a big pool.
Elaine suddenly felt that the place where she was sitting became damp in an instant, and there was still a bit of stinky smell in the air, immediately like an electric shock, while struggling to move her body, she cursed:
Cynthia has completely collapsed, and all the decentness that she has cultivated for decades as a wealthy daughter has disappeared in this lesson.
She looked at Regnar and cried and said,
Suddenly, Regnar was taken aback, looked at Cynthia, and asked incredulously:
Cynthia cried and said,
Regnar asked again:
Cynthia nodded repeatedly, choked up and said,
After all, Zhongquan is the head of the Wade family, and he is very well-known throughout the country.
Cynthia said that she was Zhongquan‟s daughter. Regnar‟s first thought was:
He observed at Cynthia, and sneered coldly:
Cynthia collapsed and pleaded from the bottom of her heart:
Regnar said disdainfully,
Cynthia choked up and said,
Regnar was even more disdainful:
Cynthia cried and said,
Elaine was stunned, and forgot that all of her body was soaked with Cynthia‟s urine, and blurted out,
Regnar also said in a cold voice:
Noah touched his nose, and said awkwardly,
Regnar glared at him and cursed:
As soon as Noah heard this, his face flushed with shame, and he wanted to slash the ground and get in on the spot.
Harold beside him also wanted to die in embarrassment.
Regnar seemed to be puzzled. He gritted his teeth and cursed:
saying that you’re all fcking fcking fcks!”
Noah and Harold were speechless immediately.
What Regnar said is the truth. After the Willson family fell, they did a lot of things that were not ethical, indiscriminate, and bull$hit. If they were to say one by one, they would really bring the Willson family back. The ancestor‟s face is lost.
Cynthia‟s desire to die is gone.
Obviously, she was confessing her identity and Charlie‟s background to Regnar, how to say it, became Regnar and cursed the other two people bloody?
So, she looked at Regnar with a very pious expression:
……
At this moment.
Charlie was sitting on Issac‟s helicopter, flying to the suburbs at high speed.
Noah and Harold‟s methods of committing crimes are not smart, and it is not difficult for Issac and his men to find out their trajectory.
Soon, they locked the van based on surveillance video, and then used traffic monitoring to get out their crime route along the way.
After learning that the other party was currently in an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs, Issac immediately organized a large number of men to prepare for rescue.
Charlie naturally went with him.
When the helicopter was flying, Charlie, who was sitting in the cabin, looking sad.
Seeing this, Issac on the side hurriedly comforted:
Charlie rubbed the bridge of his nose and sighed:
they will find something similar to a black coal mine after torturing Elaine. The place imprisoned her for suffering, so I am not worried that they will kill Elaine.”
Issac nodded and said,
Charlie smacked his lips and said:
Issac hurriedly asked,
Charlie said coldly:
At this moment, an abandoned warehouse on the outskirts of the city.
Cynthia, who had not dared to reveal his identity, couldn‟t take care of that much now.
Seeing that Regnar had never believed in her, she hurriedly blurted out,
then. You should have heard of this, right?” Regnar felt a little in his heart. He secretly thought:
Thinking of this, he frowned and looked at Cynthia, and asked,
Cynthia blurted out:
Regnar said coldly:
Changying passed away eighteen years ago. At that time, the Internet in China had just started. He usually relied on TV and newspapers to obtain information.
However, families like the Wade family generally do not report directly on TV and newspapers, so things about these big families are basically passed on by word of mouth from the upper class.
At that time, Regnar was in Suzhou, so he never had a chance to see him. He just heard about Changying‟s many deeds.
So, how did he know that Charlie and Changying looked that same or not?
Cynthia had no choice but to say:
Regnar frowned.
Changying has long been like a thunderbolt, and Cynthia has also heard about it.
He couldn‟t help muttering in his heart:
Seeing Regnar‟s expression of uncertainties, and the nervousness that could not be concealed, Harold on the side was a little startled.
He asked Noah in a low voice,
Noah frowned and said seriously:
Harold nodded repeatedly:
She couldn‟t help but wonder in her heart:
Elaine suddenly became excited.
However, after a while, the excitement in her heart was immediately replaced by despair.
She looked at the menacing people around her, and wailed in her heart:
Thinking of this, Elaine suddenly realized that she had treated Charlie too badly before.
She thought of the past that she had been arrogant, screaming, and even bullying and insulting him before, and she regretted it very much.
She couldn‟t help thinking,
At this point, Elaine burst into tears immediately.
At this time, Regnar looked at Cynthia and said,
Cynthia hurriedly said,
Regnar looked at Harold and blurted out,
Harold immediately returned to the van and took out Cynthia‟s top runway Hermes. As soon as he saw this bag, Regnar shook his heart. Elaine didn‟t know the goods and couldn‟t recognize how much the bag was worth, but he did.
Back then, his wife Yaqina also participated in the Hermès spring show. In that show, this bag was the finale.
Moreover, according to the official introduction of Hermès at the time, this bag is a collection of Hermès‟ top artisans, handmade, and there is only one, which is extremely valuable.
At that time, Yaqina matched this bag at a glance, and he had to buy it for her. It‟s a pity that Hermes officially stated that this bag had already been ordered by a celebrity in Eastcliff, so no one else would buy it.
Yaqina didn‟t give up, and even asked Regnar to act like a baby, hoping that Regnar could find a way to help her buy this bag.
Regnar tried several times, but the other party did not let go.
Later, a senior Hermès official told Regnar that this bag had been ordered by a member of the top family of Eastcliff and persuaded him to give up.
Regnar heard that it was ordered by a member of Eastcliff‟s top big family, and immediately understood that the other party was definitely not an object of competition.
Therefore, he spent a lot of money and bought a lot of other Hermes for his wife, which made his wife give up thinking about this bag.
Now, when he saw this bag again, he almost immediately determined Cynthia‟s identity deep down in his heart!
At this moment, Regnar had all the desire to die deep in his heart!
As he was thinking, Harold had already handed Cynthia‟s bag over. He handed it over to Regnar with respectful hands, and said flatly,
Cynthia blurted out:
Speaking of this, Cynthia said angrily:
Regnar opened Cynthia‟s Hermes with fear.
Inside, in addition to the checkbook, there is indeed a badge of Cynthia‟s name.
People‟s name badges are usually not carved by ordinary people, and there is no need to use them.
But if it is an enterprise leader or senior management, almost everyone must.
A lot of money-related businesses need a corresponding name stamp, especially cash checks.
Moreover, the font of the name seal is generally unconventional, so Regnar can clearly see that the two words
Seeing Cynthia‟s name badge, Regnar‟s blood pressure rose instantly and he could barely stand.
In the next moment, he even had the desire to die.
This feeling is like asking the Willson family and his son to catch a dog, but when the other party catches the dog, he still catches a tiger in confusion.
The key is that behind this tiger, there is also an extremely powerful family.
Regnar cried angrily in his heart:
At this moment, Cynthia saw that Regnar‟s expression was very complicated, and he knew clearly that he should believe in her identity, so she hurriedly said:
Hearing this, Regnar‟s heart was more or less moved.
Judging from today‟s things alone, he has nothing more than two choices.
The first one is to do nothing but to kill Cynthia directly;
The second is to quickly rein in the cliff, perhaps the Wade Family can still give him a chance.
If he chose the first one, he must have a prerequisite, that is, after he kills Cynthia, he must ensure that the Wade family cannot find him.
So he beckoned to Noah, and said coldly:
Regnar‟s legs softened and he almost couldn‟t stand firm.
Noah hurriedly supported him and asked,
Regnar opened his hand and asked angrily:
As he said, Noah reminded him:
After a pause, Noah continued to talk loudly:
family? Which wealthy family was willing to throw their children out for so many years?” Regnar remained expressionless, and did not respond to what he said.
Although what Noah said may sound reasonable at first, there is no real evidence at all. However, Regnar had seen Cynthia‟s checkbook and the name stamp just now. The checkbook is real, and the name stamp is by no means forgery.
Coupled with her top Hermes limited edition, it is basically certain that she must be Cynthia Wade.
The question that bothers Regnar now facing is what to do with Cynthia.
He was 10,000 the person who didn‟t believe Cynthia‟s words. He couldn‟t understand the mentality of the upper-class people.
She said that she could not blame the past, but if he really made her free. The first thing she does is probably to kill him.
However, if you kill her now, it is too unsafe.
Because Noah and Harold were far from cautious in handling this matter, they were brought here directly after they were tied up, and there was no change of cars along the way. As long as the road monitoring is strictly checked, the car could be tracked all the way.
Maybe, they will be here soon!
Thinking of this, Regnar‟s nervous scalp became numb.
Immediately, he thought to himself:
After making up his mind, he immediately said to Noah:
Upon hearing this, Cynthia was relieved immediately…
At this moment, she was so excited that she almost cried!
Harold on the side heard this and asked with surprise:
After the fight, Regnar cursed with lingering fears:
Harold said with a dazed expression:
After speaking, he immediately angrily shouted to several bodyguards around him:
Harold‟s whole body collapsed after hearing this!
Seeing Regnar‟s bodyguards stepping forward, he rushed towards him, scared back, and shouted nervously:
Regnar exploded in anger, and he blurted out:
Harold was horrified. Before he could run far, he was firmly pressed to the ground by a few tall bodyguards.
Regnar‟s bodyguards are not good, and since the boss has ordered, they will never hesitate.
Therefore, as soon as Harold was pushed to the ground, someone picked up a brick from the ground and slammed it on his shoulder.
Harold let out a painful ouch, and before he finished screaming, a sharp pain came from the other shoulder, which made him almost fainted.
Seeing that his son was smashed into such a miserable picture, Noah hurried up to intercede, and blurted out:
Regnar gritted his teeth and cursed:
At this moment, Regnar knew that this incident could not be completely hidden, so he could only choose to fall to Cynthia.
He just wanted to do his best to prove to her that he was innocent.
Therefore, at this time, Noah dares to say that they are out of good intentions, isn‟t this breaking the dirty water on himself?
In that case, don‟t blame him for being rude! To abolish them is to give Cynthia a name. If Cynthia relieved her hatred and anger in her heart, his troubles would be much smaller.
How could Noah ever think that this d*mn Regnar not only turned his face, but he abolished his son‟s arm, and when he was about to abolish his arms!
Seeing that his son was smashed to the ground and wailing, his first thought was to run away.
However, he is about to become a bad Old Master, which is the opponent of Regnar‟s several mature bodyguards.
Therefore, before running a few steps, he was immediately pressed to the ground.
After that, the same brick was smashed twice, and Noah was thrown to his son like a pig to be slaughtered. The wailing of the father and son resounded throughout the warehouse.
The wailing was so loud that the helicopter roared from a distance, and the people inside could not hear it.
The bloody father and son, their shoulders were full of blood at this time, they looked terrible.
Seeing that both father and son had their arms destroyed, Regnar came to Cynthia flatly and said:
Cynthia breathed a sigh of relief, but couldn‟t help complaining:
Cynthia just regained her freedom and immediately jumped up from the ground, completely ignoring that she was full of urine. The first thought was to turn around, grab Elaine by the hair, and hit her face with a violent blow!
Elaine was still tied up, so she didn‟t have any resistance at all, so she could only let Cynthia output wildly on her face and head.
At this time, Elaine was yelling and begging for mercy:
Elaine frightened her a** and blurted out:
Cynthia snorted coldly:
When Regnar on the side heard this, he suddenly became energetic and said excitedly:
When Elaine heard this, she looked at Cynthia in horror, and begged:
Cynthia also hoped that Elaine would go to h*ll.
However, she suddenly thought of the father‟s entrustment to herself, and suddenly she felt a little daunted.
She knew that if she really let Regnar kill Elaine, she was afraid that Charlie would not forgive her.
At that time, if Charlie resisted the Wade Family, the Old Master would definitely complain that she didn‟t get things done properly.
Thinking of this, she gave up the idea of killing Elaine, looked at her, gritted her teeth
and said:
After finishing speaking, she looked at Regnar and sternly shouted:
When Regnar heard this, he immediately said,
After finishing speaking, the opponent hurriedly shouted:
As soon as the voice fell, several subordinates rushed over.
Elaine was so frightened that she broke down and cried, but the other party directly held on to her, without saying anything, directly picked up the brick and slammed it on Elaine‟s right knee.
At this moment, Elaine fainted almost instantly in pain.
When she was in the detention center her right knee was broken once by Mrs. Willson. After so long, she had just removed the plaster and recovered within a last few days. This time, she was smashed again. The pain of the heart was so painful. She is desperate!
Elaine immediately cried out heartbreakingly:
Regnar sternly reprimanded:
Elaine screamed out like crazy:
Regnar scolded in disgust:
When the man with the slab was about to attack Elaine‟s other leg, the door of the warehouse was suddenly kicked open. A dozen men in black with live ammunition quickly filed in and pointed their guns at the people inside.
The headed man in black was holding a gun and said coldly:
Seeing a group of men in black with live ammunition rushing in, everyone was stunned. Regnar asked nervously:
It was not someone else who spoke, but Charlie‟s most loyal subordinate, Orvel. At this time, Charlie was on the helicopter outside, but he didn‟t get off. He didn‟t plan to come forward directly on this matter today, otherwise, there would be no way to explain to his mother-in-law Elaine.
At this moment, Regnar‟s expression is extremely surprised, Interpol? Check transnational fraud? What does it have to do with him?
He just kidnapped Elaine and Cynthia!
Elaine felt as if her nerves were hit by high-voltage electricity all at once, and her whole body trembled. She immediately thought of her tragic experience when she was sent to the cell for stealing Charlie‟s bank card.
However, after a while, she immediately came back to her senses and cried out for help:
The headed man in black walked up to her, checked her injuries, and said coldly to those around him:
Elaine saw that she was being protected by a few men in black with guns, and she was completely relieved, and she cried loudly.
Seeing that Elaine was protected, Regnar immediately became anxious!
Elaine gave Cynthia a name. If she were protected by Interpol, how could he satisfy Cynthia? !
So he immediately questioned:
Orvel walked directly in front of him, kicked him on his abdomen, kicked him all the way, with the muzzle against his forehead, and said coldly:
Feeling the cold muzzle, Regnar was so frightened that he immediately waved his hand and said,
Orvel said disdainfully:
Cynthia walked over in embarrassment at this time and said to Orvel, who was dressed in black,
Orvel looked at Cynthia and sneered for a moment. Without a word, he slapped her loudly!
Cynthia sighed. Before she had time to question the reason, Orvel sternly shouted:
investigated it! Do you dare to argue here?!” Cynthia was stunned by this remark.
She subconsciously questioned:
Orvel shouted coldly:
Elaine was also dumbfounded…
Ten thousand voices in her heart kept lingering in her mind:
At this moment, Orvel continued to scold,
As soon as Elaine heard this, she suddenly thought of the three women who made trouble for her and wanted to kill her when she was in prison!
One of them was a middle-aged woman with a scar on her face. The woman said at the time that they were arrested because of Elaine…
Thinking of this, Elaine‟s balance has already tilted!
She began to feel that Cynthia should be a liar more likely!
At this moment, Cynthia was already stunned:
Orvel sneered:
Cynthia blurted out:
A smile was wiped at the corner of Orvel‟s mouth, but Cynthia couldn‟t see it under the cover of the black mask.
Charlie had long guessed that his aunt would definitely use the money to smash Elaine, so he deliberately let Orvel pour dirty water on Cynthia.
Elaine has been in jail. Fake checks and bank cards will definitely make her extremely sensitive.
Charlie‟s guess of Elaine was really thorough!
As soon as Elaine heard this, she immediately blurted out:
Mr. Orvel nodded and said coldly:
After that, Orvel paused and said,
When Elaine heard this, she felt a chill in her back! She screamed in her heart:
The many key points mentioned by Orvel quickly convinced Elaine of his words.
Now thinking of the three wicked women she met in the prison, she still had lingering fears, as if it had become a psychological shadow of her.
Orvel looked at her at this time and said seriously:
When Elaine heard this, she couldn‟t help but be shocked!
Mr. Orvel turned his face, looked at Cynthia again, and said coldly:
stay overnight! Send you back to the Interpol headquarters in Vienna for trial. Which country will extradite you back to your country for trial will depend on which country you committed the highest amount of crime in!”
Cynthia‟s entire will and spirit at this time have almost completely collapsed!
She felt as if she had suddenly fallen into a magical world, in this world, nobody believed anything she said…
Moreover, in this magical world, she was confused by the name Roxa. Moreover, she became a transnational scammer!
Still the biggest scammer in human history! This is just nonsense! Cynthia suddenly felt that there seemed to be a huge conspiracy behind the incident, so she shouted:
Orvel sneered:
Having said that, he immediately ordered several people around him:
Several people in black immediately rushed forward, handcuffed Cynthia‟s hands behind her back with handcuffs, and walked outside holding her.
Orvel said coldly:
One of the people in black immediately used a black cloth cover to directly cover Cynthia‟s head.
Elaine, who was paralyzed on the ground because of a broken leg, blurted out and shouted:
Mr. Orvel said lightly:
After finishing speaking, he shouted to the other subordinates:
Regnar said in a panic:
Orvel slapped him directly,
Regnar blurted out,
Orvel slapped him on the face again, and cursed:
Regnar blurted out:
Orvel sneered:
After finishing speaking, he waved to the people around him:
The person Orvel hates most in his life is Regnar.
He observed at Regnar and cursed in his heart:
Seeing that Regnar was also taken out, Elaine hurriedly pointed at Noah and Harold who were like dead dogs on the ground, and asked Mr. Orvel:
Mr. Orvel said indifferently:
Elaine nodded repeatedly and echoed:
Orvel nodded and said,
Elaine burst into tears and cried,
Orvel greeted the people around him and said,
Later, Elaine was helped out of the warehouse by two people.
As soon as she left the warehouse, she was stunned by the sight in front of her!
In the open space at the entrance of the warehouse, three helicopters and a dozen black cars were parked.
She couldn‟t help sighing in her heart:
Thinking of this, she cursed in her heart:
Afterwards, Elaine was taken into a Rolls-Royce car, and the driver drove away quickly from the scene to Aurous Hill People‟s Hospital.
At this moment, Cynthia was sitting on the helicopter nervously.
With a black cloth bag on her head, she couldn‟t see the surrounding environment at all, so she was extremely nervous.
At this time, she felt that her headgear was suddenly taken off, and she was terrified.
But when she took a closer look, she realized that the person sitting in front of her was her nephew, Charlie!
At this moment, Cynthia finally knew that these Interpol were fakes at all, and they must all belong to Charlie!
Roxa and transnational scammers are nothing but his playbook!
Realizing that Charlie had been playing tricks on her, she suddenly sternly scolded:
Facing the furious Cynthia, Charlie just smiled indifferently, and asked her:
Cynthia‟s expression flashed a bit awkward, and then she gritted her teeth and said:
Charlie said in a cold tone:
Cynthia was immediately furious!
She struggled to get up, but was pushed back by the man in black next to her, she could only grit her teeth and shouted:
Charlie nodded and said blankly,
Charlie snorted and said,
Cynthia yelled like a ghost:
Charlie frowned slightly, and raised his eyebrows and said,
Cynthia asked:
Cynthia yelled hysterically:
Cynthia was speechless.
Charlie asked again:
Cynthia was still speechless.
Charlie asked again:
Cynthia‟s expression was dark, and she wanted to refute him, but she didn‟t know where to start.
Charlie said at this time:
Charlie nodded and said,
Cynthia gritted her teeth and said:
Charlie handed her the phone indifferently, and said,
After finishing speaking, he said to the black-clothed person beside her:
The man in black immediately followed suit.
After Cynthia regained her freedom with both hands, she immediately grabbed the phone from Charlie, put a number, and pressed the dial.
After a few prompts on the phone, an old but very thick voice came:
Cynthia cried and said,
Zhongquan said in surprise:
Charlie took the phone directly at this time, and said coldly:
Zhongquan was startled, hesitated for a moment before sighing:
Charlie asked back:
Zhongquan said with emotion:
Charlie said coldly:
Zhongquan on the other end of the phone hesitated for a moment, and said helplessly:
When these words came out, Cynthia looked desperate, and blurted out and pleaded:
Zhongquan said earnestly:
Zhongquan said again:
Before Zhongquan finished saying the three words „I miss you very much‟, Charlie directly hung up the phone.
He has no relationship with Zhongquan, not to mention that he is more or less responsible for the death of his parents, so Charlie is even more impatient with him.
As soon as the phone hung up, Cynthia choked up and asked:
Charlie smiled and said,
Charlie sneered, and suddenly remembered that it was the Chinese New Year. Delon who came to Aurous Hill on a bicycle didn‟t know where he went?
So he directly called Elsa.
As soon as the phone call, Elsa asked happily,
Charlie asked her:
Elsa said:
Charlie frowned:
Elsa said helplessly:
Charlie asked again:
Hanging up the phone, at this moment, Orvel came over with Regnar, who was wearing a black cloth cover.
Charlie said to him immediately:
Orvel nodded immediately and said,
Cynthia was already furious.
She gritted her teeth and shouted:
Charlie ignored her, but pointed to Orvel and pointed to the empty seat beside Cynthia. Orvel understood, and immediately escorted Regnar to Cynthia‟s side.
Afterwards, Charlie stretched out his hand, took off Regnar‟s headgear, and smiled slightly when he looked at him:
At this moment, Regnar‟s whole person seemed to be split back and forth by thunder from the outside to the inside!
He couldn‟t imagine that Charlie would actually appear in front of him! Could it be…
Is it that he is behind all this today? ! How could he have so much energy? ! Seeing his horrified expression, Charlie said with a smile:
Cynthia observed Charlie with splitting eyes, gritted her teeth and said:
Charlie ignored her and continued to speak to Regnar:
His scared voice trembled and said,
Charlie smiled:
Regnar shivered in a cold sweat and said,
Charlie smiled and said:
With that, he pointed to Cynthia beside him, and said,
Regnar was frightened and waved his hand again and again and said,
Charlie pointed at Cynthia and asked Regnar:
Regnar looked like a dead father, choked up and said:
Charlie smiled and said,
Regnar was frightened, and choked,
Charlie looked at Regnar at this time and asked,
When Regnar heard this, his whole body trembled violently.
How can he not know the next fate of the Wu family? Cynthia would definitely fight with him. And the Wade Family will definitely stand up for her.
The Wu family in its heyday was not enough to look at in front of the Wade family, not to mention the current Wu family, whose strength was mostly defeated by Charlie. At
this time, in front of the Wade family, even the Wu were not counted as ants…… Regnar even felt that the Wade family might destroy his tortured family… Thinking of this, he immediately choked up and pleaded:
Cynthia was hating Charlie into her bones, but she didn‟t dare to be too angry, so she directly directed all the anger at Regnar, gritted her teeth and cursed:
Regnar almost collapsed when he heard this.
Damaged family reputation and shrinking assets are acceptable.
However, if the Wade Family really wants to smash him to the end, how can he be able to handle it…
If the family is really ruined at that time, it will be all over!
Thinking of this, he immediately looked at Charlie with red eyes, and pleaded to cry:
Cynthia gritted her teeth and said:
Charlie waved his hand:
After he finished speaking, he immediately said to Regnar:
When Regnar heard this, his heart was joyful and sad.
The good news is that now that Charlie has proposed a solution, he and the Wu family still have a chance to live.
Sadly, Charlie showed that he was cutting his own meat with a knife, and 40% of the shares were almost equivalent to cutting the entire Wu family.
Cynthia was reluctant at this time.
She has suffered too many grievances and disasters today.
And she couldn‟t do anything to Charlie, so the only object of catharsis was Regnar.
If Charlie blocked Regnar‟s catharsis, wouldn‟t she have to find the father and son who kidnapped him? !
However, those are just two little guys, what can she do even if she kill their whole family?
Thinking of this, she yelled angrily:
Charlie said lightly:
With that, Charlie looked at Cynthia, his voice suddenly increased by an octave, and he said coldly:
Cynthia was frightened by Charlie‟s eyes and tone, but she roared incomparably:
Charlie looked at her hysterical self, raised his eyebrows, and asked playfully:
Cynthia‟s self-esteem was deeply stung by Charlie‟s playful eyes!
She gritted her teeth and shouted:
Speaking of this, Cynthia has also completely exploded. She shouted hoarsely like a
shrew:
Charlie‟s expression suddenly became extremely gloomy.
He looked at Cynthia and said lightly:
Cynthia sneered and said,
Before Cynthia finished speaking, Charlie immediately said to Orvel:
Orvel immediately said loudly:
After that, he immediately rushed over and grabbed Cynthia by the collar.
Cynthia was taken aback and threatened:
Orvel slapped the face and Cynthia‟s two posterior teeth. He said coldly,
After that, it was another slap in the face.
Orvel had long been so angry with Cynthia‟s attitude towards Charlie, he finally waited until Charlie agreed, naturally he was merciless.
Cynthia was stunned by these two slaps. She was furious and angry, and shouted like crazy:
Charlie looked at her and said coldly:
Having said that, Charlie smiled and continued:
Cynthia‟s complexion continued to change dramatically, becoming more and more frightened and paler!
Charlie observed at her, and then asked,
After speaking, Charlie pointed to Orvel and continued to question:
Cynthia‟s expression is as pale as paper!
At this time, Charlie didn‟t conceal his aura, filled his whole body with it, and shouted very aggressively:
Cynthia was immediately stunned by the momentum on Charlie and what he had said! Wade family did investigate many things about Charlie in Aurous Hill. However, many clues obtained are not sufficient.
For example, they know that Charlie seems to be very strong, but they have not had a clear understanding of how strong it is.
They also knew about Regnar‟s death at the foot of Changbai Mountain, but they didn‟t know who did it.
And Philip!
Philip, who was in the late stage of pancreatic cancer, suddenly recovered his health, and it seemed like a decade back in time. The entire upper class of Eastcliff was eager to know the reason, and wanted to know what kind of chance Philip encountered.
However, everyone investigated for a while, and no one got any effective information.
Now, when Charlie said this suddenly, Cynthia asked in horror:
Charlie snorted coldly:
At this time, even Regnar was shocked with nothing to add.
The death of the Eight Great Heavenly Kings caused the Wu family to suffer a great loss, but they still don‟t know how the Eight Great Heavenly Kings died.
Now, he finally understood.
It turned out that the eight heavenly kings were all dead in Charlie‟s hands!
He couldn‟t help but deepen his soul torture him:
The three major families in Japan reshuffled almost overnight. One was wiped out, and the other half was wiped out. Only one Ito family remained almost intact. The patriarch Takehiko lost his legs.
Behind this, there is an extremely powerful master who killed countless ninjas and even saved Zhiyu and Zhifei brothers and sisters. Could it be… Charlie? !
Charlie pointed to Regnar and asked Cynthia,
Regnar‟s expression instantly became extremely pale! And Cynthia was also shocked!
Although the Wu family is far from being famous in Eastcliff. However, Wu Qi, the second son of Regnar, is very famous in Eastcliff.
Mainly because of that time, the short video platform has been pushing Wu Qi‟s related videos.
Now everyone knows him in the whole country.
At that time, the top masters of several major families all analyzed this matter and believed that Wu Qi must be a master who can endure the sky, and made a very strong psychological suggestion.
Cynthia asked herself inwardly:
He suppressed his anger, choked and said,
Charlie glanced at Regnar, slapped his face severely, and angrily reprimanded:
s*umbag‟s psychological hints to brainwash and force each other to commit suicide!”
Regnar was reprimanded by Charlie, and he dared not look up. He naturally knew these things about Wu Qi.
But he originally thought that it was all between his son and other girls. Even if he did harm a few girls, after all, he did not harm Charlie and the people around Charlie. Why did Charlie hurt him?
However, seeing Charlie so furious at the moment, he realized that the sense of justice in Charlie‟s heart was far beyond his imagination!
Charlie observed at Regnar at this time, and said coldly:
Regnar burst into tears suddenly!
He was still carrying his hands behind his back, but he immediately leaned forward and knelt on the ground. While kowtow heavily, he cried and begged,
Charlie said coldly:
Having said that, Charlie asked again:
Regnar was shocked!
At this time, he immediately realized that Charlie did the thing that the original brother-in-law Nanshan and the entire top of the Beggar Gang were destroyed…
So Regnar didn‟t care about the shock, and cried,
Charlie gritted his teeth and said:
Regnar‟s crying nose and tears flowed, and his voice trembled:
Charlie waved his hand:
When Regnar heard this, he squatted his head and said,
Charlie said coldly:
Orvel blurted out:
Charlie said lightly:
Regnar dared to say nothing, and nodded hurriedly:
Charlie said again:
Regnar didn‟t dare to say half a word, nodded hurriedly and said,
Charlie said to Orvel:
Mr. Orvel hurriedly said:
Charlie nodded slightly.
Immediately, he looked at Cynthia, whose cheek was swollen by Orvel, and said lightly:
Having said that, Charlie became serious and warned:
Cynthia observed Charlie and wanted to say something to support the scene, but when the words came to her lips, she couldn‟t say it all at once.
She found that Charlie‟s character was too similar to his father, that is, her second brother Changying.
Why was Changying so famous back then?
He looks like a weak scholar, but he can stand in front of the army.
As long as it is what he decides to do, he has never given up and failed. Even if the whole world stands in front of him, he has to blaze a trail. Therefore, there was a saying in the upper class society of Eastcliff: Wade family has a son, who can do anything!
Mention Changying, even his opponent would give him a thumb in his heart. At that time, he was the most dazzling new star of the Wade family.
Now, Cynthia realized that she had actually seen the aura on Charlie‟s body. Therefore, at this moment, deep in her heart, she felt a little awe of Charlie. It was also at this moment that she knew that she could no longer offend this nephew who hadn‟t seen her for many years, otherwise, she really didn‟t know if he would really kill off his relatives.
So, she could only smash her teeth and swallow in her belly. After a long while, she was aggrieved and said:
Having said this, she almost begged:
After speaking, Cynthia thought of her series of tragic experiences today, her nose sour, and tears came down.
She was really miserable today.
She wanted to ask Elaine and impress her with her attitude, and bought her by the way, but she didn‟t expect to be hit by Elaine.
Then Harold, Noah led them to this place;
Then Regnar came again and beat her up. He almost shot her up with a single shot, causing her to pee in h3r pants…
She hadn‟t suffered any bitterness in her life, so she tasted the sufferings of the world today.
And what was even more annoying was that she had never fought with Elaine before, and was slapped in the face by her. She wanted to kill her to relieve her anger, but she was Charlie‟s mother-in-law, so she couldn‟t get revenge on her.
Regnar now offers most of his family property and is willing to be Charlie‟s running dog.
In this way, only the Willson family father and son can be retaliated against…
Charlie frowned when he heard this and asked Orvel,
Orvel said:
There is no doubt that Charlie does not have a half-hearted relationship with Noah and Harold.
However, hearing that the two of them had their limbs broken, the anger in Charlie‟s heart was mostly gone.
No one knows the Willson family better than him.
Although each of them looks abominable, they are not even heinous villains.
Horiyah used to pit Elaine before. A large part of the reason was that when Elaine was playing cards at a friend‟s house, she met Horiyah and Noah who came to see the house. Then Elaine mocked them and made Horiyah a lot. Their mentality collapsed and wanted to cheat Elaine‟s money.
Now Noah and Harold kidnapped Elaine and wanted to send her to the black brick kiln, also in order to repay the hatred of sending Horiyah to the black coal kiln. To be honest, Elaine is still blocking his guns to a certain extent.
In the final analysis, the Willson family is really bad, but it has not yet reached the point where it must die.
Moreover, Charlie really didn‟t like his aunt who was troublesome and meddling. If he really let her kill Noah and Harold to vent her anger, it would be cheaper for her. It would be better to let her keep holding on to this fire and have nowhere to vent. Grind her annoying character.
So Charlie said:
Cynthia hurriedly said:
Charlie waved his hand:
When Cynthia heard this, she was anxious and uncomfortable, and blurted out:
Charlie frowned and asked:
Charlie shouted angrily:
Charlie glared at her fiercely, and asked in a cold voice:
Cynthia‟s expression was very depressed, and she choked:
Charlie said coldly:
After that, Charlie waved his hand a little irritably:
Seeing that Charlie‟s expression didn‟t mean joking with her, Cynthia couldn‟t help but play a little drum.
She realized this matter today, she was afraid that she would not be able to find her place.
Otherwise, with Charlie‟s character, he would never spare her. So she could only say dejectedly:
Orvel nodded immediately:
Charlie looked at Regnar again:
Regnar hurriedly squatted his head and said,
Charlie said again:
Regnar said without hesitation:
Charlie nodded with satisfaction:
The two hurriedly agreed to him respectfully.
Cynthia‟s expression on the side was extremely ugly.
But ugly is ugly, she now dare not have any emotion of resistance.
Therefore, she could only say angrily:
Charlie nodded:
Cynthia couldn‟t help but shudder when she heard this.
Charlie arranged for her in the village in the city, basically the same as under house arrest. The environment there must be extremely bad, and it would be a great torment to stay for a day, and she would simply collapse if in for a long time. If it is a year, it is really better to die.
Therefore, she can only honestly say:
Charlie said to Orvel,
Orvel immediately agreed:
Immediately afterwards, Orvel asked Cynthia and Regnar to be put in different vehicles, and then sent to the warehouse to take out the broken limbs of Noah and Jacob.
At this time, the two of them were lying on the cold concrete floor and had completely collapsed. The father and son cried in the warehouse for a long time, and they almost dried up all their tears.
Harold felt so depressed and lost in his heart, sobbing like a child:
can‟t be so right no matter what! What the h*ll is this!”
At this time, in Harold‟s heart, he had already regretted that his intestines were green.
Being beaten into a waste by Regnar‟s men is actually not the worst, after all, it only takes a few months to recover after being injured.
The worst thing is that the International Criminal Police who came just now said that they would be handed over to the local authorities. If they were really handed over, the kidnapping charges on the father and son would definitely be inevitable.
This charge is a felony! Sentencing starts with ten years!
Thinking that he might stay in prison for ten years, Harold‟s emotions have completely collapsed.
When being lifted out by Orvel‟s men, Harold choked up with his nose and tears:
behind the scenes is Regnar…”
Noah also cried bitterly:
Harold turned around hard, looked at his father with red eyes, and cried out:
With tears on his face, Noah choked and said,
When Harold heard this, he burst into tears.
The father and son cried and cried, and the scene suddenly became a little too noisy.
Orvel came over at this time and said coldly to the two of them:
As soon as Harold heard this, he asked incredulously:
Mr. Orvel said coldly:
However, because of the twitching, the severe pain in his limbs became more severe, so he kept wailing.
Although his mouth was screaming in pain, Harold‟s heart was extremely excited.
In any case, a prison sentence is finally removed!
……
The Tomson Villa at this moment.
Mrs. Willson was lying on the sofa in the living room of Villa A06. While watching the time, she said to Wendy who was sitting on the other side:
Wendy said:
Mrs. Willson nodded gently, and said with a smirk:
Wendy smiled and said,
As she said, she said with a look of nostalgia:
Mrs. Willson also nodded again and again, and said happily,
Wendy sighed on the side:
At this time, Aurous Hill Women‟s Detention Center. Gena, who was in the cell, suddenly sneezed. Several entourages hurried over and asked diligently,
Gena rubbed her nose:
The woman next to her smiled and said:
After that, she looked at Gena and asked,
Gena smacked and said,
Gena sighed:
Having said this, Gena‟s eye circles suddenly reddened, and she choked up:
Looking at the New Year, I couldn‟t burn some paper money for the Old Lady. don‟t know how she lived there and whether she has enough money. Huh! it‟s cold today, don‟t know if she and my dad have the money to celebrate the New Year…”
Gena nodded lightly, and couldn‟t help sighing:
After speaking, she asked several other people,
As they were talking, the prison guard suddenly came over and said to a few of them:
The three of them were stunned!
Gena asked in surprise:
The prison guard said:
The prison guard said indifferently:
Gena was even more surprised and speechless. She opened her mouth wide and thought for a long time before she asked in disbelief,
The prison guard laughed and said:
When Gena and others heard this, they were all shocked and dumbfounded! At the same time, it is even more excited and ecstatic!
She asked,
The prison guard smiled and said:
Gena‟s moved tears flowed, and as she wiped it, she choked with sobs:
The other two also looked excited, and one of them sighed with emotion:
Gena‟s sense of justice immediately burst, and said solemnly:
The prison guard hurriedly reminded:
sentence must be made up, and repeated offenders will be severely punished!” Gena blurted out:
After that, the prison guard added:
Gena‟s heart jumped in fright and hurriedly waved her hand:
The prison guard nodded in satisfaction and said,
Gena nodded as if pounding garlic, thinking about life in the Tomson Villa in the future.
She was originally just a peasant woman, and her family‟s conditions have not been good. She had just saved some money a few years ago and repaired the old brick house with a history of more than 20 years. The living conditions are actually no better than the cell.
Her lifelong dream is to be able to move into the city and live in a two-bedroom house, but the housing prices in Aurous Hill are not cheap. She can not afford it, so she can only think about it.
But now, she actually has the opportunity to live in the luxurious villa of Tomson, which is simply a step from the bottom to the top!
The three were so excited that they almost cried.
At this time, the prison guard reminded:
……
While Gena and others were going through the procedures for release on bail pending trial, Mrs. Willson, who had been waiting at home for a long time, received a call from the hospital.
On the phone, the eager doctor came up and asked her:
Mrs. Willson hummed:
The other party hurriedly said:
Mrs. Willson said in surprise,
threatening, the injuries are still serious and they need human care. Come here!” Mrs. Willson panicked suddenly! Wendy on the side asked:
Mrs. Willson said with a sad face:
Mrs. Willson said eagerly:
At this time, Horiyah, who was preparing ingredients in the kitchen, heard the movement and walked out and asked,
Mrs. Willson glared at her and shouted angrily:
Mrs. Willson shouted sharply,
How dare Horiyah make a mistake, wiped her hands on her apron, and said in a hurry,
Three generations of women from the Willson family hurried out and went straight to Aurous Hill People‟s Hospital.
At the same time, at the gate of the Aurous Hill Women‟s Detention Center, Gena, Tabia, and Lexi walked out of the iron gate by the high wall, holding their blankets and clothes.
As soon as they left the house, Gena immediately said to the two people around her:
The other two nodded vigorously:
At this time, Tabia asked her:
Gena hurriedly said:
The other two shrugged:
Gena said:
When the other two heard this, they were overjoyed and immediately said,
At this moment, a Mercedes-Benz car stopped in front of the three of them. After the driver got out of the car, he asked the three of them:
Gena nodded hurriedly:
The driver smiled and said,
After listening to the driver, Gena looked at this luxurious Mercedes-Benz car and said with excitement,
Tabia beside her couldn‟t help but sigh:
Lexi nodded again and again:
The driver heard their conversation and said with a smile:
Tabia was opening the rear door on the other side to get in. Lexi, who was a step slower, couldn‟t help but mumble:
Gena said to her in the car,
Tabia hurriedly sat in and said with a smile,
Lexi looked at the spacious and luxurious rear seats and the huge armrest box with LCD screen and control knobs, and said with envy:
Tabia waved her hand at her:
Lexi had no choice but to go to the co-pilot quietly.
In fact, this Mercedes-Benz is not luxurious, but it is a Mercedes-Benz S-Class with a price of less than one-fifth of Rolls-Royce.
However, for Gena and the others, this car is already the top luxury car they can imagine. If you put a Rolls Royce in front of them, they might not recognize it.
After all, for the most ordinary people, Mercedes-Benz‟s popularity is still the most common!
Gena sat in the back row of this luxury Mercedes-Benz car with excitement!
She couldn‟t help but think to herself:
Thinking of this, she couldn‟t help but feel proud and thought:
The Mercedes-Benz drove fast and steady all the way.
This car had a pass for Tomson‟s villa, so it sent them directly to the door of villa a06.
Afterwards, the driver used the administrator password to open the outer door of the villa, and then helped Gena and the two to enter their fingerprints and said to them:
Gena looked at the huge courtyard of the villa, shaking with joy. She asked,
Gena hurriedly asked,
The driver smiled and said,
As soon as she heard that she was going to choose a room, Gena rushed over with her own blanket.
Not to be outdone, the other two hurriedly followed behind and ran to the door.
Gena tried to swipe her fingerprints on the doorknob, and the door of the room opened!
She pushed the door in excitement, and when she entered, she was shocked by the extremely luxurious interior!
This villa is, after all, the best and largest villa within the urban area of Aurous Hill, and it has undergone a very luxurious decoration. The decoration style is open and ostentatious, and the ultimate moneyism is exposed everywhere.
Therefore, Gena and the others just took a look, and they were completely crazy!
Before coming, they had also imagined what the inside of Mrs. Willson‟s villa would look like.
However, even their most daring guesses are far less than the actual situation of this villa!
Lexi exclaimed from the side:
With that, the person has already ran over.
This sofa is a European-style top-level sofa imported from Italy. It is exclusively for the European royal family. The original owner of the villa imported it directly from abroad for more than one million.
Different from Classical furniture, Classical itself is expensive on wood, which is not comfortable for practical use. It is equivalent to buying a set of gold bricks as a mattress. Expensive is really expensive, but hard is also really hard.
Therefore, Classical Furniture is more like a financial product. But this European style furniture is different.
It is mainly based on the brand, the workmanship, the extraordinary luxury appearance and the meticulous comfort.
Therefore, this kind of sofa is actually a high-end luxury consumable.
After the two pounced on the sofa, they also forgot to take off their shoes, so they directly stepped on the surface of the sofa with their feet, turning over and looking for the most comfortable posture.
Gena hurriedly said:
Lexi smiled and said,
Tabia said excitedly:
Lexi lying on the side said hurriedly:
After finishing speaking, she hurriedly stepped on the sofa to stand up, pulled Gena, and said flatly:
Gena lay down and tried it, and said with joy,
Lexi smiled and said:
Tabia hurriedly asked:
Gena said:
Lexi curled her lips:
Tabia said hurriedly:
As soon as Gena heard this, she immediately jumped up from the sofa and ran up the stairs, saying,
Mrs. Willson didn‟t know that when she went to the hospital, her house was already occupied by Gena.
She and Wendy rushed to the hospital in a hurry and found Noah and Harold. The father and son were already half mummies wrapped in plaster.
Although neither of them is life-threatening, they fractured their limbs, so that they completely lost the ability to move, and could only lie in bed and wail.
As soon as Mrs. Willson entered the door, she was shocked and anxious when she saw the two of them like this. She hurriedly stepped forward and asked:
When Noah and Harold saw the Old Lady coming, they couldn‟t control their tears and wept loudly.
Especially Harold, crying very sadly.
Wendy burst into tears all at once, and asked pitifully,
Harold‟s eyes were red, and he cried and said,
Noah also sighed:
Mrs. Willson said eagerly:
The most annoying thing is that Regnar, a scheming man, was also deceived by a transnational fraudster. In order to please the other party, he interrupted the limbs of her son and grandson…
Hearing this, Mrs. Willson burst into tears, patting her thighs and howling:
When Harold heard that the truth was like that, he cried louder and went crazy and said,
Wendy can only persuade:
Harold choked and said:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly asked,
Mrs. Willson exclaimed:
Noah naturally knew what the Old Lady‟s idea was, and he thought to himself:
Thinking of this, Noah was a little depressed, and said,
With that, Mrs. Willson turned around and left the ward.
She stepped to the collection office and said,
The other party inquired for a while and said,
Mrs. Willson couldn‟t help but feel some pain.
Thinking, Mrs. Willson still took out a bank card from her wallet and handed it to the other party:
The other party took the card, swiped it on the POS machine, entered the amount, and said to the Old Lady:
Mrs. Willson immediately pressed the password and confirmed, but the pos machine never automatically issued an order.
The staff member in charge of the cash register took a look and said,
At first, after Regnar helped the Willson family repay the debt and the bank unsealed the previously sealed property, Mrs. Willson returned part of her deposit.
After that, Regnar invested in the Willson family, and Mrs. Willson also found a way to find some companies that helped people take the account and put the money in her card. Now she has more than 20 million cash in her card, which has always been her pension money left for you.
Now, the other party suddenly told her that this card was frozen, and she suddenly became nervous.
The other party didn‟t know if there were tens of millions in her card, and she said impatiently:
Mrs. Willson was too shocked, and quickly took out her mobile phone and called the bank.
After waiting for a long time for the manual service, she hurriedly asked:
The other party patiently said:
The other party was also a little angry:
Mrs. Willson suddenly felt thunderous! Did Regnar divest? This… Doesn‟t it mean that the Willson family is going back to the previous situation of nothing and in debt? !
Seeing that Mrs. Willson stood blankly on the spot, the hospital toll collector asked,
Mrs. Willson immediately took out another bank card, chose one, handed it to the other party, and said,
The toll collector nodded and took it and swiped it. After Mrs. Willson entered the password, he shook his head and said,
Mrs. Willson passed all of her cards in succession, but the reminder that none of the cards was working!
This made Mrs. Willson‟s whole body very desperate!
Just when she was at a loss, a phone call came and she hurriedly connected, only to hear the other person say:
Mrs. Willson cried and said,
The other party has an official attitude and said:
Mrs. Willson choked and said,
Mrs. Willson roared:
Having said that, Mrs. Willson immediately hung up the phone angrily.
Here, the toll collector said embarrassingly:
Mrs. Willson said with a black face,
After that, she immediately called Regnar with her mobile phone.
Although she didn‟t know what was going on with Regnar, she still had a try and dialed his phone.
Unexpectedly, the call was quickly connected.
After Regnar answered the phone, he asked in a bad tone:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly said flatteringly:
Regnar said coldly:
Mrs. Willson immediately pleaded with pity:
Regnar said impatiently:
Mrs. Willson was desperate in her heart. Suddenly thinking about the villa, she hurriedly asked:
Regnar sneered:
Mrs. Willson said angrily,
Regnar said contemptuously:
When Mrs. Willson heard this, she immediately realized that she couldn‟t say more. If she continued to talk to Regnar, she might not even be able to keep the right to reside in the villa.
Mrs. Willson has experienced the taste of sleeping on the street, so she never wants to have such a hard life again.
She couldn‟t help but secretly thought:
So, she could only grit her teeth and agree, saying,
Regnar snorted coldly:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly asked:
Mrs. Willson said hurriedly:
Mrs. Willson cried and said,
Regnar said:
Mrs. Willson choked up and said,
Regnar smiled and said,
Mrs. Willson felt a glimmer of humanity in Regnar at this moment, and thought:
Thinking of this, Mrs. Willson hurriedly said gratefully:
At this moment, Elaine‟s situation is also very tragic.
She was first sent to the best orthopedic hospital in Aurous Hill by Mr. Regnar‟s men, and then an expert was urgently arranged to perform joint surgery on her knee.
In fact, for injuries like hers, the best way is to undergo surgery in the shortest possible time. After fixing the knees with steel plates and nails, they are wrapped in plaster for protection.
In this way, the best recovery effect can also be obtained.
After the operation, she returned to the ward, where Orvel‟s men were already waiting for her.
The subordinate opened his mouth and said to Elaine:
Elaine looked at the right leg that was put in plaster again, and she burst into tears in discomfort, and choked up:
The man nodded and said solemnly:
He said,
As soon as Elaine heard that it was related to her personal safety, she said hurriedly:
The man said seriously:
When Elaine heard this, she burst into tears!
The man hurriedly comforted:
Elaine cried and asked,
The person explained:
Elaine breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly asked,
The man hurriedly said,
Elaine said:
The man nodded and said,
Elaine sighed,
The man took out Elaine‟s mobile phone and handed it to her,
Elaine nodded, looked at the person in a flustered manner, and exhorted:
The man said seriously:
After that, the man said in a convenient way:
After the man left, Elaine picked up the phone and quickly called Claire.
As soon as the phone was connected, she immediately cried and said,
Claire was about to get off work. She was shocked when she heard this, and blurted out,
Elaine cried and said,
Elaine cried and said:
Claire asked,
Elaine choked and said,
Charlie had already returned home at this time, watching TV in the living room pretending to be a casual person.
Jacob also came back, and he was about to make a pot of tea and have a drink with Charlie.
Charlie received a call from Claire, already knowing what was going on, but still pretending not to know, he asked,
Claire hurriedly said,
Charlie said,
Claire hurriedly said,
Charlie pretended to be surprised and asked,
Claire said with a bit of sobbing,
Charlie said hurriedly:
Charlie said:
Jacob asked in surprise:
Charlie said awkwardly,
Jacob said seriously:
Charlie shook his head helplessly:
Noah nodded:
After that, he hurriedly put down the tea set and urged:
When Charlie and Jacob arrived at the hospital, Claire had already reached.
When Jacob and his son-in-law came to the ward, Elaine was holding Claire‟s hand, and the crying could be heard outside the room.
Claire was also wiping tears distressedly.
Although Charlie heard that his mother-in-law had suffered a lot today, he had been outside at the time and had not entered, so he didn‟t see what was going on inside.
Moreover, after Elaine was brought out by Orvel‟s men, she was directly sent to the hospital, and Charlie did not see her face either.
Seeing Elaine with a blue nose and swollen face and missing a piece of hair on her forehead, he couldn‟t help sighing in his heart:
Seeing Charlie‟s arrival, Elaine felt wronged and finally regarded as a catharsis, crying and said:
After speaking, she cried out of breath.
Charlie hurried forward, pretending to be concerned and asked:
Elaine waved her hand and wiped her tears:
Looking at her like this, Jacob didn‟t dare to laugh even if he wanted to. He just stood there motionless or spoken.
Elaine glanced at him, and said angrily:
Jacob hurriedly said,
So, he can only say embarrassingly:
Elaine glared at him:
Jacob did not expect Elaine to guess so accurately, but he did not dare to respond.
Fortunately, Claire on the side said at this time,
Elaine said angrily,
After speaking, she looked at Charlie again, and said bitterly:
Charlie understood Elaine‟s meaning at once.
So he immediately said openly:
When Elaine heard this, she was immediately moved!
In fact, she didn‟t expect Charlie to give her money at all.
She just felt that Charlie had promised her that he would pay 30,000 a month for food and another 10,000 for the hard cost of cooking. She did not dare to deduct the food cost, but the hard work should be taken for granted.
But now she is limping again, and she can‟t buy vegetables and cook. No one can do this work. She was afraid she couldn‟t ask Charlie for the 10,000.
That‟s why she wanted to pretend to be pitiful and hope that Charlie won‟t deduct her 10,000 for hard work.
But she didn‟t expect him to be so generous, he would directly give her one hundred thousand!
Hearing this, Elaine immediately felt refreshed, and was also full of gratitude to Charlie, and said hurriedly:
Claire was secretly speechless when he heard this.
The reason for the tongue is that she discovered that when her mother said this, her attitude was really sincere. It seemed that she was really from the bottom of her heart, rather than just saying two polite words…
Charlie didn‟t expect that one hundred thousand would be able to move Elaine into this, and he couldn‟t help but chuckled secretly, thinking:
However, if you think about it, this matter is not that simple.
In the past, Elaine controlled the family‟s financial power, not to mention, at least two million in his hands. At that time, if she was given more than two hundred thousand, she would really not be able to send her.
However, after being sacked by Horiyah and spending a few days in the detention center, her starting point has been reduced a lot, and her appetite is not as great as before.
Charlie was also very straightforward. After talking here, he immediately transferred 100,000 to Elaine‟s card. When Elaine received the receipt message from the bank, she immediately beamed and said happily:
At this time, the doctor just came in for the rounds, Claire hurriedly asked her:
The female doctor explained:
Claire said,
Elaine nodded again and again:
……
At the same time, in Aurous Hill People‟s Hospital.
Noah and Harold were forced to leave the ward because they could not pay the hospital fee.
The father and son were lying on the mobile cart in the hospital, and Mrs. Willson and Wendy pushed them to the parking lot together.
When they came, it was Wendy who drove the new Bentley bought at home.
The Bentley is not an ambulance, and there is no way for them to lie down safely, so they can only find an ambulance to transport them.
However, it costs money to find an ambulance.
The family of four has no cash on them, and all bank cards and electronic payment
accounts have been frozen. Now they are really penniless, and they don‟t know how to pay for the parking fee after driving out of the hospital.
Just when they were at a loss, two middle-aged men stepped over and said,
Mrs. Willson said in a hurry,
The other party said:
Mrs. Willson breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully:
The other party waved his hand:
Mrs. Willson heard the other party‟s words, and she felt as if she was struck by lightning. Just stand on the spot!
She said helplessly and begging:
After speaking, she quickly added:
The other side said blankly:
Mrs. Willson‟s heart throbbed for a while, but at this time, she did not dare to say any rebellious words.
Wendy on the side couldn‟t help choking:
there is fatigue without hard work… ..”
The other party said coldly:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly said at this time:
Wendy was extremely angry, but she did not dare to continue to resist, so she cried and took out the car key and handed it to the other party.
The man took the key and said to the Willson family:
After speaking, the two got into the Bentley car and directly started the car to leave the scene.
At this time, an old ambulance drove to the family and stopped. The driver lowered the window and asked,
The driver and a young man in the co-pilot got out of the car and helped them lift Noah and Harold up there, and then said to Mrs. Willson and Wendy:
Mrs. Willson nodded and said to Wendy:
Wendy wiped her tears, rubbed her red eyes again, choked up and said,
Horiyah hurriedly followed, and said flatly:
Mrs. Willson opened her hand and yelled angrily:
Horiyah didn‟t expect that the Old Lady suddenly got angry with her, and asked a little aggrieved:
Mrs. Willson gritted her teeth and cursed:
anything to Elaine. He and Harold are so miserable now, this is all your harm!” Horiyah cried all at once.
She was also extremely aggrieved in her heart, crying and said,
When Mrs. Willson heard her talk about pregnancy, she immediately felt as if she had been slapped twice, and immediately yelled:
With that said, Mrs. Willson was so angry that she even lost her breathing rhythm. She gritted her teeth and said:
Horiyah‟s face turned red.
Just when she didn‟t know how to fight back, the driver asked impatiently,
When Mrs. Willson heard this, she immediately persuaded him, and hurriedly said:
After speaking, she gave Horiyah a fierce look, and then with the help of Wendy, she climbed into the ambulance.
Although Wendy sympathized with her mother, she didn‟t dare to speak up at this time, so she could only wink at her mother and let her get in the car before talking.
Horiyah also knew very well that she had no other place to live except the Tomson a06 villa, so she could only swallow her anger and got into the car, and sat in the corner.
After all five members of the family got into the ambulance, the ambulance immediately went to Tomson.
In the car, Noah was lying on the mobile hospital bed, looking at Mrs. Willson, crying and asking:
Mrs. Willson wiped her tears, and said in extremely painful and melancholy:
Harold cried and said,
Mrs. Willson nodded:
Wendy asked at this time:
Mrs. Willson was also at a loss:
Wendy nodded and sighed,
At this moment, in the a06 villa of Tomson.
Gena, Tabia and Lexi have just filled their stomachs.
They waited left and right, but they couldn‟t wait for Mrs. Willson‟s family to come back, and they were hungry and uncomfortable. They just found out that there were some ingredients in the kitchen that she had prepared but had not had time to cook, so they decided on their own and used those ingredients. Prepared a great meal.
Before Regnar divested, the living standards of the Willson family were still very good. After all, Regnar invested in the Willson Group, which restored the life of the Group, and the Old Lady also resumed her previous life like Lafayette. The level has also been greatly improved.
Moreover, Horiyah deliberately prepared very rich ingredients today, in order to celebrate it after Noah and Harold got Elaine.
Unexpectedly, these ingredients were not eaten by the Willson family, and Gena‟s three were all impatient.
The three of them were lying on the sofa watching TV with big and round bellies.
This TV was brought up from the room on the first basement floor after Harold sold the big TV. Compared with the previous one, it is indeed a lot smaller. In the huge living room, it is somewhat different.
While watching TV, Gena smacked her lips and said,
Lexi asked in surprise:
Gena waved her hand and said,
Lexi said with emotion:
Gena sneered and said:
Lexi scratched her head:
Gena said:
Tabia on the side asked,
Gena said:
The three were chatting, and the ambulance had been driven into the yard. But their TV sound was loud, so no one heard the movement outside. After the ambulance stopped steadily, the driver and the co-pilot jumped out of the car, and roughly removed Noah and Harold from the car.
They did not move down with the mobile beds, but directly moved them down and placed them on the marble floor in the yard.
Mrs. Willson was ready to get in the car and leave as soon as they saw them, and hurriedly said,
The driver said impatiently:
Mrs. Willson said:
The driver frowned and asked,
Mrs. Willson eagerly said:
The driver waved his hand:
Wendy said angrily,
The driver looked at her and said seriously:
Wendy was speechless.
The man said disdainfully:
After speaking, the two got into the car directly and started the car to leave.
Wendy stomped her feet angrily, the Old Lady sighed helplessly, and said to her and Horiyah:
Wendy and Horiyah also knew that there was no other way. They could only grit their teeth and used the strength of suckling to put Noah up carefully.
Noah‟s body erupted with pain, and said in pain,
Mrs. Willson shook her head and sighed,
After that, she said to Wendy and Horiyah:
Wendy shook her head:
As soon as the door opened, she saw three people lying on the sofa in the living room inside!
She was so scared that she yelled:
When the three heard the movement, they suddenly turned their heads and found that Mrs. Willson and Wendy were coming, and they recognized these two former inmates at a glance.
Gena was so excited that she rushed over and said excitedly:
Mrs. Willson saw the three people running over barefoot, and she was shocked to speak.
She naturally recognized Gena and the others, but she couldn‟t figure out why these three people came out? And why is it in her own home? !
So, she asked in surprise:
Gena said excitedly:
Tabia on the side also echoed:
Gena said with a bit of emotion:
Mrs. Willson suddenly felt deep despair in her heart, and she blurted out anxiously:
Mrs. Willson is a typical hiring person forward instead of backward.
When she was in the detention center, she needed Gena to support her, so she was extremely polite to her at that time, and treated her like her own daughter.
But in fact, she doesn‟t even look down on a vulgar village woman like Gena.
Therefore, from the day she left the detention center, she had completely forgotten her.
For her, Gena is only a tool that must be used in a special period. After that special period, she never wants to have anything to do with her.
However, she never expected that this Gena would appear in her own home inexplicably!
Gena didn‟t expect that the Old Lady would deny what she had done.
In her opinion, it was obviously Mrs. Willson who saved them, arranged for the driver to pick them up to Tomson, and entered the fingerprints on the gate. Why did she deny it at this time?
Thinking of this, Gena asked with a puzzled face:
Mrs. Willson was surrounded by the three of them, feeling the stinky smell on their bodies, feeling dizzy, and choking her coughing.
The three of them didn‟t pay much attention to personal hygiene, and it was winter now, their clothes were thick, they didn‟t pay much attention to hygiene, didn‟t take a bath or change their clothes, so that the three of them had a strong body odor.
Now three people surrounded the Old Lady, and the smell was sour and unbearable for her.
While covering her nose, Mrs. Willson said grievously:
Gena smiled, showing her big yellow teeth, and said with a smile:
Lexi on the side also said:
rooms. From now on, we will live in three of them. Here, you are the mothers of the three of us!”
Lexi didn‟t expect the Old Lady to suddenly get angry, and hurriedly asked:
Mrs. Willson trembled angrily, and said:
Wendy hurried over at this time and said in a low voice:
Mrs. Willson waved her hand and said coldly:
After that, she looked at Gena and said sharply:
She looked at Mrs. Willson and said in disbelief:
Mrs. Willson asked viciously:
Gena was extremely disappointed:
Mrs. Willson said blankly:
Gena gritted her teeth and said,
Tabia and Lexi also said repeatedly:
Mrs. Willson did not expect that the three of them would even want to play rogues, and immediately said coldly:
With that said, Mrs. Willson said with a arrogant face:
Tabia yelled,
Mrs. Willson curled her lips and said:
Gena also clenched her fists, her violent temper made her wish she would rush to punch Mrs. Willson now.
However, before she came out, she thought about the instructions given to her by the prison guards, and she thought to herself:
on bail pending trial. Although we have temporarily obtained personal freedom, we must abide by the law, otherwise, Because if we don‟t abide by the law and cause trouble, we will most likely be caught again. Not only will we have to make up for the remaining sentence, but it might also even worsen!”
Thinking of this, she had to suppress the anger in her heart, and said coldly:
Mrs. Willson nodded:
Gena gritted her teeth and said to the two people around her:
Although the other two were unwilling to do so, they did not dare to make a mistake at this time, for fear of returning to the detention center, so they nodded angrily.
The three of them packed their belongings in anger and loss, and prepared to leave with the blanket.
Mrs. Willson has been supervising them. Seeing that they have packed their things, she fanned her hands in front of her nose and said with disgust on her face:
Gena felt the great humiliation, but because she was afraid of causing trouble, she could only grit her teeth and endure it, and said to the two people around her:
At this moment, seven or eight strong men suddenly pushed in from outside, saw this situation, and asked:
Gena thought that these fierce and strong men were all found by Mrs. Willson, and immediately said nervously,
The leader said coldly:
Mrs. Willson was confused all at once. Regnar arranged for Gena and the others? ! What does Regnar mean? ! Did he say that these three helpers arranged for her? !
Just before the Old Lady came back to her senses, Gena heard the brawny man‟s words and blurted out excitedly:
The man nodded,
Mrs. Willson shouted desperately:
The man yelled coldly:
Mrs. Willson was blushing when she was scolded, and she stammered and said:
Gena just heard this, looked at Mrs. Willson, sneered and said:
didn‟t expect this big villa is not yours at all. Yeah! What are you pretending here with me? I really thought this was your villa! I didn‟t expect you to be the same as the three of us, just renting it out!”
Lexi also echoed:
Mrs. Willson‟s expression was very ugly. This villa is indeed not hers.
It belongs to Regnar.
Regnar allowed them to live in the family so they could live.
If Regnar doesn‟t let them live anymore, they will have to get out.
In other words, if Regnar wants Gena and the three of them to live in, then she has no right to obstruct.
Gena exhaled suddenly!
She excitedly said to the two of them:
After clarifying the relationship of interest, they were in a good mood.
After all, this not only extinguished the arrogant arrogance of the Old Lady, but also allowed the three of them to live in this large villa reasonably and legally.
At this moment, Gena suddenly remembered something and asked the brawny headed man:
The man said:
Gena said:
The man naturally didn‟t think it was too big to watch the excitement, and said with a smile,
Mrs. Willson said angrily:
Gena sneered and said,
Mrs. Willson was suddenly desperate! Not only despair, but also deep regret!
She only understood now that these three people turned out to be the helpers Regnar arranged for her!
If she knew this was the case, she shouldn‟t have yelled at them just now and had to drive them out…
Originally, although the three of them couldn‟t make it to the stage, they had enough respect for her, and she also had the strength to direct them to do anything.
But it‟s better now!
She actually offended the three of them to death!
And these three people were not driven out in the end… Gena wants to grab her room… Isn‟t this shooting yourself in the foot? !
Thinking of this, Mrs. Willson felt so uncomfortable…
She could only lick her face and said to Gena:
Gena said with a disgusted face:
When Mrs. Willson heard this, she shuddered in shock, and blurted out:
At this time, the brawny man immediately added:
When Gena heard this, she immediately felt as if she had been given a cardiotonic injection, and sneered:
Mrs. Willson almost collapsed. The large bedroom on the third floor was the best bedroom in the entire villa. When she first moved in, she fell in love with that room, and it was extremely comfortable to live in, absolutely unmatched by other rooms.
Moreover, the Old Lady is eager to enjoy her life. She intends to live in such a good bedroom. Now seeing that Gena will snatch it away, she is naturally anxious. She cried and said,
Gena stepped forward and slapped Mrs. Willson, and shouted coldly:
Mrs. Willson was dizzy as slapped by Gena.
She really did not expect that she had said so many insults to Gena before that Gena did not do anything to her.
Unexpectedly, when sshe showed her weakness she accidentally touched her inverse scale.
Although Gena has no culture, she is indeed a filial daughter.
At first, her mother was forced to commit suicide by taking medicine. After hearing the news, she rushed back from her husband‟s house.
At that time, her mother was very sick and hopeless.
In the hospital, Gena‟s mother told her very weakly that she wanted to go home, saying that she was uncomfortable in the hospital.
Gena knew that she knew that she was going to die. When she was dying, all she wanted to do was to save some money for her family, and didn‟t want to stay in the hospital for fearless treatment.
She wanted to take her mother back to her in-law‟s house, be good for a few days, and let her walk through the last part of life.
But her mother-in-law strongly opposed it, especially her mother-in-law, who yelled at her on the phone, saying that if she dared to pick her mother back, she would not even enter the house herself.
The younger brother who is afraid of his wife is unwilling to let her mother go back because it is unlucky for her to die in her own home.
In the end, Gena could only take her mother back to her old house that had been abandoned for many years.
In the old house, Gena tried her best to wipe her mother‟s body with warm water, put on clean clothes, and made her a bowl of noodles with eggs.
After the mother ate the bowl of noodles, she held her hand and said to her
contentedly,
After her mother entered the soil, Gena beat her younger sister-in-law and was sent to the detention center.
It was also because of her filial piety that when she heard that Elaine was very unfilial to Mrs. Willson, she felt sympathy for Mrs. Willson and hated Elaine at the same time.
Generally speaking, this is a vulgar, sloppy, and uneducated peasant woman who has always respected her deceased mother and awe of human nature.
Although her temper is aggressive, she is not a bad person.
She could tolerate the insults Mrs. Willson had put on her, but she couldn‟t tolerate even a slight offense to her mother.
Mrs. Willson only said that by dying in a better room, she can guarantee a good fate in her next life. It reminded her of her mother who had died in a dilapidated building.
She always felt that her mother was loyal and kind-hearted, though poor and down for her life.
However, her fate is so awkward, she has never enjoyed a blessing in her life, and finally was driven to ruin by her daughter-in-law.
She also felt that such a mother, even if she died in the worst room in the world, God has eyes, she would have a good fate and enjoy a lifetime of happiness in her next life.
And what Mrs. Willson said just now, inadvertently, not only denied her consistent firm belief in her heart, but also blasphemed her mother‟s holy and great image in her mind.
Therefore, she couldn‟t bear it and slapped Mrs. Willson.
At this time, Mrs. Willson, covering her face, looked at Gena resentfully.
Although she was very annoyed in her heart, but at this time, given her ten thousand courage, she did not dare to do anything with Gena.
Regnar‟s subordinates said in a cold voice at this time:
When Mrs. Willson heard this, she suddenly felt desperate.
At first, she was worried that she had no money. She could sell the household appliances in the villa, especially the wine in the warehouse in the basement, which
could sell for at least one million, but she didn‟t expect that such a rich person as Regnar could even do this. She was worried about this in her heart, and before she was ready to make a move, his people had already found it!
Mrs. Willson said bitterly:
The leader sneered and said:
After finishing speaking, he immediately said to a few people around him:
Several subordinates immediately agreed, and then began to search the villa for a while.
They even carried a flatbed cart specially used for moving house, put all the valuables in the cart, and pulled out all the bits.
Mrs. Willson didn‟t dare to make any trouble, she could only watch them constantly move the things in the villa, not only moved all the wine out, even the TV on the wall was also taken down.
What‟s more, the kitchen utensils, pots and other items in the kitchen were all taken away by them.
Mrs. Willson choked and said:
The man said coldly:
Mrs. Willson cried and said,
The man said disdainfully:
After that, he checked in each room again to make sure that there were no valuables left. Then he said to his men:
Several subordinates went out one after another, and the person said to Gena again:
As soon as Gena heard this, she nodded quickly and said:
The man was satisfied and said:
Gena said excitedly:
After the group of people left, Mrs. Willson sat on the ground and cried:
Wendy also cried out and said,
Horiyah said at this time:
Mrs. Willson asked furiously:
Horiyah had been fed up with the Old Lady‟s arrogance for a long time. Seeing that the Old Lady was angry with her, she immediately became angry and cursed:
Mrs. Willson did not expect that Horiyah, who had always been crushed by herself, would dare to challenge herself!
At this moment, she felt furious in her heart, but she didn‟t dare to say anything when she thought that she had no support at the moment and was like a frustrated ball.
If I had treated Gena better at first, then the three of them would now be their own loyal licking dogs, and Horiyah would naturally not dare to make any mistakes.
It‟s a pity that she has already made enemies with Gena and the others. If she offends Horiyah at this time, she really can‟t find half a helper.
So she could only say angrily:
Noah was almost crying, and choked up:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly said,
The two struggled to lift Noah to the elevator. Wendy couldn‟t help but said to Gena:
Gena said blankly:
Wendy said angrily,
After speaking, she said to Mrs. Willson again:
Mrs. Willson stood there with tears in her eyes, but she dared not speak.
After all, it was all her own fault, and she could only break her teeth and swallow in her stomach.
Otherwise, Gena will certainly not give a chance.
After Gena warned Mrs. Willson, she took Tabia and Lexi to the third floor.
The three generations of women in the Willson family had to work hard to move both Noah and Harold to the second floor.
In order to take care of the father and son, Wendy and Horiyah both moved them to Master bedroom on the second floor and let them sleep on the same bed.
The original personal belongings of Mrs. Willson had already been thrown outside the door on the third floor by Gena.
The Old Lady also wanted to find a separate room on the third floor, but she did not expect that the other rooms on the third floor would be occupied by two other women.
In desperation, the Willson family can only draw a line with the three of them. Gena and the others live on the third floor, Noah and Harold live in Master bedroom on the second floor, and Wendy and Horiyah live in one of the second bedrooms on the second floor. The other second bedroom was given to Mrs. Willson.
After the busy work, the family of five was exhausted and hungry.
Mrs. Willson wanted to eat a meal, so she directed Horiyah to say:
Horiyah choked and said:
Mrs. Willson asked desperately:
Horiyah said annoyedly:
Only then did Mrs. Willson remember that Regnar‟s people had already moved the refrigerator out.
In other words, in this villa now she cannot even find a bite…
Harold was aggrieved at this time and cried,
Horiyah couldn‟t help crying when she saw her son‟s miserable appearance, and choked up,
Wendy cried and said,
Horiyah nodded and said:
Mrs. Willson said at this time:
Wendy said:
At the same time, Gena on the third floor was also holding a meeting with Tabia and Lexi.
The situation faced by the three of them is the same as that of the Willson family, except that they have no money.
Therefore, Gena said to the two of them:
Lexi hurriedly said:
Gena said:
Tabia said immediately:
Lexi also nodded again and again:
Gena gave a hum and said,
……
The villa a05 next door is another scene.
Although Elaine had a cast on her leg, she was in a pretty good mood.
The young couple Charlie and Claire had dinner together. Elaine stretched her legs out of the dining table diagonally in a plaster cast, while eating and visiting Taobao with her mobile phone, her expression was very relaxed.
Seeing this, Jacob couldn‟t help but mock her:
Elaine glared at him, and said contemptuously:
Charlie was very curious and asked:
Elaine waved her hand:
and the more uncomfortable the more I think about it. If I‟m so angry that this leg won‟t return to nature, don‟t you think?”
Charlie nodded:
Elaine chuckled and said,
Charlie was dumb for a while, Roxa? Isn‟t that his aunt Cynthia?
Elaine said triumphantly at this time:
Claire asked in surprise:
Elaine realized that she had missed her mouth and nodded hurriedly:
Charlie marveled at Elaine‟s spiritual victory method, and at the same time, he was relieved for the successful resolution of this matter.
What he was most worried about before was that Cynthia exposed his identity. After all, his aunt‟s acting style was extremely arrogant. Maybe the moment his brain heated up, she revealed the identity of the Wade family.
Fortunately, Cynthia chose the wrong way as soon as she came up. She directly wrote Elaine a 100 million cheque, and asked her to classify her as a liar as soon as she came up.
The two words Citibank even stung Elaine‟s deepest pain in his heart, so that Elaine directly responded to Cynthia‟s purchase by force.
Thinking of this, Charlie couldn‟t help but feel funny.
His aunt, who has been living in Eastcliff for so many years, is always a respectable object wherever she goes, but she must have never imagined that her heroism would be broken in Aurous Hill.
Moreover, it was at Elaine‟s hands.
Want to come, this time will definitely teach her a lesson.
Charlie was thinking. The phone suddenly received a WeChat message. When he saw it, it turned out to be a video from Orvel. The thumbnail of the video showed that it was a dilapidated small room, and his aunt Cynthia was standing before the camera with a bitter face.
He knew that Orvel should have settled her, so he immediately got up, went to the bathroom, and clicked on the video.
The video began to play, and Orvel‟s voice came:
In the video, it is a small room of less than 20 square meters. The room is very shabby. Apart from a bed, a simple wardrobe, a desk and a chair, there is almost nothing else.
Although this kind of self-built house is in poor condition, it has the advantage that the landlord has made a separate bathroom for each room, so that at least there is no need to queue for public toilets.
However, this toilet looks very ordinary, small and broken, and very dark.
As for the toilet, it is definitely not available. The landlord provided it with a very cheap squat toilet.
Cynthia stood in the middle of the room with a depressed face, and said angrily:
While filming the video, Mr. Orvel said coldly:
Cynthia was furious:
Orvel sneered and said:
After that, Orvel said again:
Seeing this, Charlie couldn‟t help laughing.
Although he is not very old, he knows human nature better than most people after so many years of playing outside and encountering so many people of all kinds.
Therefore, he most likes to punish the wicked from the root of human nature.
For example, Youngzheng of Wei‟s Pharmaceuticals, who always looked down upon Liang‟s mother who was born under the Changbai Mountains, disappointed others, and delayed others for a lifetime. What‟s more hateful is that if they delay others, it‟s fine. They have all passed away. In rants, such a person is completely bad from the root of human nature.
That being the case, letting him settle down under the Changbai Mountain for a lifetime is the best punishment for him.
It is also his best way of atonement.
This Aunt, Cynthia.
Born in the mansion of Eastcliff has grown up since she was a child and has enjoyed the glory and wealth all her life, always being arrogant, defiant, and arrogant.
That being the case, the best way to punish her is to let her live a hard life and severely frustrate her spirit!
Therefore, Charlie sent a voice to Orvel:
At this moment, the shantytown of the village in the city.
Orvel used the phone speaker to play the voice that Charlie had just sent. Cynthia‟s face suddenly became even more ugly after hearing it! She angrily said:
Mr. Orvel sneered:
Orvel smiled and said:
Cynthia gritted her teeth and said,
After speaking, she immediately took out his mobile phone and called Charlie.
Charlie answered the phone, and Cynthia blurted out immediately:
nest-like environment, and I will bear it! But why are you restricting my online shopping and ordering takeout?”
Charlie smiled slightly and said,
Cynthia immediately turned on the speaker, and Charlie said:
Orvel‟s voice soon came:
Orvel laughed out immediately:
Cynthia suddenly collapsed, crying and said,
Charlie said,
Cynthia really didn‟t expect that what Orvel said before turned out to be true.
She wanted to find Charlie‟s preferential treatment conditions, but she didn‟t expect that not only did Charlie ignore her, but also directly lowered her daily food standard from fifty to thirty.
At this moment, she experienced the same pain as Mrs. Willson at this time. I knew it would be such a result, so why bother to pretend to be this? Orvel glanced at Cynthia, who was crying, and sneered,
Cynthia was black and did not speak. She dared not speak anymore. Because she knew that she said so many mistakes, maybe she said a few more words, every day she really has to eat steamed buns and pickles.
Seeing that she didn‟t dare to do it again, Orvel smiled and said,
Cynthia glared at Orvel fiercely. Seeing Orvel leaving the room, she couldn‟t help but burst into tears.
She immediately took out her cell phone and sent a video call to Zhongquan, Master who was far away in Eastcliff.
As soon as the video went through, Cynthia cried and said,
With that, she switched cameras and took pictures of the situation in the room.
Zhongquan didn‟t expect that Charlie would be so cruel to his own aunt. He directly arranged such a difficult environment for her, and he was somewhat dissatisfied in his heart.
He sighed:
As he said, Zhongquan sighed again and said seriously:
Hearing her father‟s sigh, Cynthia suddenly thought of what Charlie had said to her on the helicopter.
He said that the eight heavenly kings of the Wu family died in his hands; He said that Philip was dyingly ill, but was reborn because of him; He even said that a series of earth-shattering events that happened to the three major families in Japan some time ago were all personally done by him…
In this way, Charlie‟s strength is likely to far exceed everyone‟s cognition…
Thinking of this, Cynthia twitched in his heart, and murmured:
So Cynthia immediately said:
to return to the Wade family, but he doesn‟t leave his body at all. The family‟s blood is in the eyes. He can treat me like this aunt. If we return to the Wade family, let‟s make him a little bit dissatisfied, then he wants to bring the whole Wade family into trouble?”
Zhongquan became silent all of a sudden. Cynthia‟s words also made him a little alert.
Everyone hopes that their subordinates can have a viable general, but the first thing to consider is a very realistic issue, which is whether they can suppress the opponent.
What Charlie did today, in Zhongquan‟s view, was indeed a bit too much.
Even if Cynthia went to his mother-in-law without authorization, she had the fault first, as Cynthia‟s nephew, he shouldn‟t do this to his aunt.
He even forced his aunt to live in Aurous Hill‟s dilapidated Village for a long time.
It can be seen that the Wade Family wants to tame Charlie, let Charlie re-identify his ancestors and return to the clan, and use it for the Wade Family. It is definitely not as easy as imagined.
Therefore, this matter must not be rushed, otherwise, it may be counterproductive.
After Zhongquan wanted to understand this, he opened his mouth and said:
Cynthia secretly breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said:
Zhongquan smiled slightly:
At this time, in Zhongquan‟s picture, the eldest son, Andrew, stepped in and said a little anxiously:
Zhongquan frowned:
Andrew said:
be over 10 billion. Many top players who have retired from the arena are planning to return to the arena!”
Zhongquan asked in surprise:
Andrew said:
Zhongquan nodded, he knew very well how important combat power is to the top family.
Take what happened to the Su family in Japan this time. If it weren‟t for their own large reserves of masters, it would be impossible to send nearly a hundred martial arts masters to Japan overnight.
What‟s more advantageous is that when this master arrives in Japan, he can directly destroy the Matsumoto family with the attitude of a strong dragon slashing the ground with a snake.
These masters, without guns, ammo, and bare hands, can burst out powerful combat effectiveness.
As long as you have a passport and visa, you can enter and leave any country at any time and maintain combat effectiveness at all times.
Such a person is the most important support for a large family to fight overseas.
The combat effectiveness of guns is certainly strong, but no family can transport people with guns from one country to another.
Therefore, assassins who use guns have severely limited combat effectiveness. Once they need to go overseas to perform missions without guns, they will almost lose their usefulness.
And the martial arts masters raised by top big families? Even in the country with the strictest gun control in the world, they can still guarantee combat effectiveness. This is the important point of masters.
Andrew said to Zhongquan again at this time:
Hearing these words, the Old Master Wade suddenly asked in surprise:
Elder Wade asked again:
Andrew said:
Elder Wade suddenly became excited!
He said excitedly:
Elder Wade blurted out:
After that, he immediately said to Andrew:
draw that mysterious person to our Wade family!” Andrew nodded:
She suddenly remembered what Charlie had said to her before. Could it be that the mysterious person the Su family was looking for was him? !
Thinking of this, she felt a chill in her back!
If Charlie is really that mysterious person, then she can‟t let him return to Wade‟s house!
Originally from the Wade family‟s blood, and there was a marriage contract with Gu‟s family, these two trump cards were enough for Charlie to exchange for a very high status in the Wade family.
If he had the identity of this mysterious master again, he would be invincible. At that time, she would be driven out of the Wade Family!
Just when Cynthia was thinking about it, Zhongquan gave Andrew instructions, and when he looked at the phone, he found that Cynthia had a strange expression, and asked in surprise:
Cynthia hurriedly said,
Zhongquan nodded and sighed:
Cynthia hurriedly said,
After hanging up the video, Cynthia couldn‟t help being afraid for a while. At this moment, she really regretted it.
I shouldn‟t have come to Aurous Hill to take a trip to this muddy water. Before I came, I never thought that Charlie would be such a hard bone to chew, and I didn‟t expect that my nephew seemed to be a highly hidden top master!
If I had known this before, if I killed myself, I would never come.
Before Cynthia came, she didn‟t regard Charlie as an enemy. She just felt that he was just an heir left behind by the Wade Family. Letting him go home would be a gift to him.
Moreover, after such people go back, they can only serve as the flag of the family, and they cannot pose any threat to people in the family.
But after coming to Aurous Hill, she really realized that the bones of her nephew, who hadn‟t seen each other in more than ten years, were as hard as her second brother.
At this time, Cynthia slandered in her heart:
hard bones, but his fists were not hard.”
……
At this moment.
Eastcliff, Su‟s family.
Zhiyu sat in front of the computer in the study, looking at the information gathered from all over the country.
Since returning from Japan, whether Zhiyu opened her eyes or closed her eyes, Charlie was all in her mind.
She has trouble sleeping and eating all day because of Charlie.
However, she didn‟t tell anyone else what she was thinking, even her brother or her mother.
What she originally wanted was to use her energy to find the mysterious person who saved her, and then thank him in person.
However, she tried for several days without finding any valuable clues.
Immediately afterward, in order to quickly replenish the missing strength of the Su family, Grandpa Chengfeng decided to search for a new group of masters at all costs.
Zhiyu immediately recommended the mysterious person to her grandfather. In her words at the time, if the Su family could find this mysterious person, this person would definitely be able to use one man against one hundred enemies, which would increase the Su family‟s strike power geometrically!
Chengfeng was naturally overjoyed and immediately instructed Zhiyu to find the mysterious man at all costs.
However, there is no way to find out the information of that mysterious person.
The Su family‟s informants have inquired from various sources in China and Japan, and no one has ever heard of such a powerful expert.
There is a huge roster among the martial arts masters.
Basically, there are top masters who have learned from, have a background, and are well-known.
However, Charlie is not a person in martial arts, so he is not known to them at all.
In this way, it will be more difficult for the martial artist to figure out his relevant information.
What‟s more, there are almost none in the martial arts masters at this stage that fit the kind of strength Zhiyu described.
Domestic martial arts masters are not weaker than Japanese ninjas, and some people are even stronger than ninjas, but there is really no one who can face just a few ninjas and can completely wipe out the enemy himself unharmed.
Zhiyu‟s bitter search has no results, so she wants to find all the entry and exit records of the most recent period from the Japanese customs, and then make a selection based on nationality and approximate age group.
However, since the Su family committed the killing of the door in Japan, the Japanese Homeland Security Department has imposed a lot of stricter customs control over it.
In the past, the Su family could easily obtain the entry and exit records of the whole of Japan, but now, they can‟t get the least information even after racking their brains.
Zhiyu also wondered whether the mysterious master was of Chinese descent who settled in Japan. In that case, he might not be found in the immigration information.
However, Zhiyu was unwilling to stand still, so she decided to start with better-operated domestic ones.
While searching for clues about mysterious people in China, she is also doing everything possible to break through the layers of supervision in Japan, and strive to obtain Japan‟s entry and exit records and even immigration records as soon as possible.
However, Japan‟s data blockade is a bit strict, and it will be difficult to break through for a while.
When she was at a loss, a female friend who had a close relationship in Japan called her and said to her:
Zhiyu blurted out,
The other party smiled and said,
Zhiyu knows that entry and exit records are confidential customs documents, but airport surveillance is not.
Therefore, she secretly thought in her heart:
Thinking of this, although Zhiyu felt that the opportunity was a little slim, she still didn‟t want to give up. She immediately said,
Massive data is very troublesome to transmit. Ordinary networks want to transmit surveillance videos from several airports and a large number of cameras for several days, the optical transmission will take several months.
However, the top family like the Su family has its own dedicated network and large data server, and the transmission speed is extremely fast, and it can all be transmitted in a day or two.
The other party immediately agreed and said:
With that, she couldn‟t help reminding Zhiyu:
Zhiyu smiled slightly:
The other party sighed helplessly, and said,
Zhiyu smiled and said:
The other party laughed and joked:
Zhiyu chuckled and said,
Zhiyu actually blushed on the phone and blurted out:
Zhiyu replied with some embarrassment:
The other person said:
Zhiyu said with a little shame:
The other party smiled and said:
Zhiyu felt her cheeks become a bit hot immediately, and couldn‟t help but angrily said:
Only then did the other party stop teasing, and said seriously:
Zhiyu said:
Charlie didn‟t know that Zhiyu was doing everything possible to find him at this time. He focused his attention on the preparations for the new year‟s goods. This is the Spring Festival that Charlie has most anticipated since his parents passed away.
In the previous years, he had a hard time, and the Spring Festival was no different from usual. Not only did he not enjoy the warmth of family, but he felt sad because other people were reuniting with their families.
After marrying Claire, he has no interest in Chinese New Year, because, in the past, the whole family of Willson‟s celebrated the New Year together, and Charlie was naturally
the object of everyone‟s sarcasm. He would be humiliated every time at the New Year‟s Eve dinner.
In contrast, this year‟s situation is much better, so this has become the Spring Festival that Charlie has most anticipated in his heart since his parents passed away.
Early the next morning, the new year was twenty-nine.
The family ate at the dining table together. Charlie listed all the items to be purchased to his wife and father-in-law, and made some adjustments based on everyone‟s opinions, and got a finalized version.
Because Elaine‟s leg broke again, and Claire still insisted on finishing the last day‟s work, Charlie and Jacob became responsible buyers.
Jacob and his son-in-law prepared, and after breakfast, they went out to the supermarket to purchase together.
Claire finished her breakfast and stood up and said,
Elaine murmured from the side,
Claire said earnestly:
Elaine felt distressed and said,
Charlie said at this time:
Jacob also agreed at this time:
Elaine glared at him:
Jacob shrank his neck in fright, and said angrily:
Claire shook her head helplessly, and said,
As he was talking, there was a doorbell outside, and Jacob opened the video intercom and saw a few middle-aged men in suits standing in front of the camera.
The leader said respectfully:
There seemed to be a few people behind them, but Jacob couldn‟t see clearly, he could only see that there were men and women, old and young.
So, he hurriedly said to Charlie:
Charlie had heard Orvel‟s voice through the speakers of the intercom system.
He didn‟t expect that Orvel would come to his home at this time, and listening to the meaning of the Old Master‟s words, it seemed that he was not the only one.
So he got up and said:
Claire asked in amazement,
Charlie smiled and said,
Claire shook his head helplessly, and said jokingly,
Charlie raised his eyebrows:
It turned out that Orvel, Issac, Qin Gang, Solmon and Liang were not the only ones at the door.
Qin Gang also brought Aoxue and Steven; Solmon also took Gerald and Fred; The red-faced Old Master Song unexpectedly came with Warnia and Honor.
The radiant Old Master Tianqi also took his granddaughter Zhovia to stand beside him.
Even Tailai, the richest man in Haicheng, rushed over with Charlie‟s good brother Zhao Hao at the orphanage, and Zhao Hao, now Tailai‟s driver and assistant with an annual salary of several million, has become a favorite of Tailai‟s side.
With so many people, they drove dozens of cars, large and small, to park up along the large road at the door of Tomson A.
Before Charlie came back to his senses, everyone at the same time clasped their fists to Charlie and shouted respectfully:
With so many people shouting together, everyone in the entire villa area was shocked. Many people have already walked out of the terrace to check what happened.
When they saw so many top luxury cars, so many Aurous Hill and Haicheng big figures gathered at the door of the a05 villa, they were all stunned!
At this time, Mrs. Willson, who had been hungry all night, heard the movement and hurried to the second-floor terrace.
The terrace on the second floor was in the room where Noah and Harold lived. Wendy and Horiyah were also here to take care of them at this time. Hearing the movement outside, Wendy and Horiyah had already taken a step ahead of the Old Lady to take a look on the terrace.
When they saw so many savvy people at the door of Charlie‟s house, Wendy and Horiyah‟s expressions were so ugly and dark.
At this time, the Old Lady also walked up and asked in surprise:
Horiyah said sourly,
Wendy said with red eyes,
Wendy watched that she was about to marry into that family, and she was also arrogant and above clouds.
At that time, Wendy was at the peak of her life.
However, not long after, Solmon, the head of the White family, directly annulled the marriage contract between her and Gerald.
Although Wendy had been with Gerald desperately for several years, and she was pregn@nt with his child, she was still left clean by him.
Later, Wendy became the c0ncubine and plaything of Fredmen and Barena. Following them, instead of getting much benefit, she suffered a lot of crimes and ruined her reputation.
The current Wendy was even more miserable. Although she was still living in this luxurious Tomson First-Class villa, she was hungry all night, but she didn‟t even have the money to eat breakfast.
In this case, seeing Gerald again, all kinds of scenes from that year appeared before her eyes, which made her feel extremely sad.
In a short while, Wendy‟s eyes were filled with tears, and then two lines of tears burst into her eyes.
She couldn‟t help but choked softly:
Speaking of this, Wendy was already crying!
Seeing her daughter cry like this, Horiyah was of course very distressed deep in her heart. She gently embraced her and comforted her:
Wendy cried and said,
was done…”
Having said that, Wendy turned around and glared at the complicated Old Lady, and said angrily:
Mrs. Willson was taken aback by Wendy‟s angry roar, she stepped back subconsciously, and said,
Wendy scolded:
Mrs. Willson said angrily:
After that, she pointed to Horiyah and said angrily:
Horiyah‟s expression suddenly became very ugly.
Although Mrs. Willson‟s words were harsh, what she said was indeed the truth.
In the beginning, whether it was Mrs. Willson, Horiyah, and Noah, they all liked Fredmen‟s ability and wealth.
Therefore, together they persuaded Wendy to enter Fredmen‟s ro0m in the middle of the night.
And Wendy was not completely forced, to be more precise, it was half-push half self-motivation.
She broke up with Gerald at the time, and the family‟s economic situation continued to deteriorate. She herself had long been dissatisfied with those poor days. Therefore, mixing with Fredmen was partly because of her own vanity.
Wendy was also blushing at this time. she knows. Everyone is responsible for this matter, including herself.
Just like a proverb, in an avalanche, no snowflake is innocent.
Thinking of this, she also lost the idea of continuing to entangle with Mrs. Willson, squatting on the ground and crying.
Mrs. Willson ignored her, but looked at the big luxury car at the door of Charlie‟s house and the large group of big people in the upper class, and her heart was so sad…
Horiyah also had a sour taste in her heart!
She thought that Charlie had sent her to the black coal kiln, and she was even more angry.
So he gritted her teeth and cursed:
Mrs. Willson sighed deeply, and said with extreme regret and despair:
At this moment, at the entrance of Villa A05.
Charlie looked at the crowd and asked with a bit of surprise:
Issac also nodded and said:
Qin Gang echoed at this time:
Charlie smiled slightly and said:
Old Mr. Song, stepped forward at this time and said seriously:
Charlie arched his hands:
Warnia, standing next to Old Song, wore a Chinese-style cheongsam jacket today, which vividly set off the hot figure and showed her feminine temperament impeccably.
Having not seen Charlie for many days, Warnia missed him very much in her heart. When she saw Charlie‟s eyes look at her, her pretty face suddenly became red.
What she thought of in her mind was the scene where she was in the car and offered her first k!ss to Charlie.
When she thought of this, her face became even more red. In order to divert her attention, she hurriedly replied with shame:
Aoxue said not to be outdone:
Zhovia hurriedly said:
Warnia understood at this moment that the two little girls actually belonged to Charlie. At this moment, she couldn‟t help but sigh in her heart. She knew very well that it was a very tormenting thing to like a married man like Charlie. It seemed that these two little girls, like herself, suffered from lovesickness to Charlie.
With a smile on his face, Charlie expressed gratitude to the three ladies one by one.
Later, Tailai brought Zhao Hao over. Tailai put his hands together and said respectfully:
Charlie smiled slightly:
When Zhao Hao saw Charlie at this time, his heart had already been overwhelmed.
Ever since Charlie introduced him to Tailai as a driver and assistant, Zhao Hao has deeply realized that Charlie is extraordinary.
However, he really didn‟t expect Charlie‟s strength to be so strong.
His boss made a special trip to drive to Aurous Hill to give Charlie a New Year gift. This shocked him a bit, but after he came, he realized that the scene was even more shocking!
In Aurous Hill, there are almost all figures with the greatest of reputation!
Moreover, they all showed such humility in front of Charlie one by one, this scene is really staggering!
It was precisely because of the shock in his heart that Zhao Hao felt a little flustered when facing Charlie.
Charlie looked at Zhao Hao at this time and said with a smile,
Zhao Hao hurriedly said,
When Charlie heard this, he couldn‟t help getting serious, and said seriously:
Zhao Hao said awkwardly,
Charlie walked up to him, patted him on the shoulder, and said very solemnly:
Zhao Hao hurriedly said:
Charlie said with a somewhat displeased expression:
When Zhao Hao heard these words, he felt ashamed in his heart as he was grateful.
He thought to himself:
Thinking of this, Zhao Hao observed at it and said,
Charlie smiled slightly and nodded:
Zhao Hao hurriedly said,
Charlie nodded lightly, and said with satisfaction:
The two felt that if Charlie‟s customers came to visit at home, of course they had to do a good job of hospitality, so they quickly cleaned up the living room at home and came out to invite the guests in to sit for a while.
But after they came out, the two people discovered that there were obviously more people outside than they expected!
What is even more frightening is that these people are almost all of Aurous Hill‟s most prestigious group!
Especially when she saw Warnia, Claire suddenly felt a little inferior. She knew Warnia was also outside, so she had to put on makeup before coming out.
Usually, Claire goes out without makeup, seldom puts on makeup, and is not so elegant in dress, and today is no exception.
So, in front of Warnia who was dressed up, she suddenly seemed a little bleak.
Jacob knew that his son-in-law was very capable now, and that his clients were all big shots, so seeing so many big shots made him feel nothing.
However, when he saw Tianqi, Jacob hurriedly greeted him and said respectfully:
Tianqi couldn‟t help feeling a little embarrassed, because he knew very well that the high paraplegia caused by car accident was cured by Charlie with magical medicine, and he had nothing to do with him.
Therefore, Jacob respected him so much that he couldn‟t help being embarrassed, and hurriedly said:
At this time, Orvel stepped up and hugged Jacob. He bowed slightly and said respectfully:
Jacob had several contacts with Orvel in Classic Mansion, and he had already been very familiar with him, so he smiled and said,
Orvel was very flattered and said:
Jacob was very proud of his heart, and secretly said:
In order not to neglect the guests, Charlie invited everyone into the villa.
Everyone also hurriedly asked the accompanying people to take out the prepared gifts from the car, and then saw at least twenty or thirty people, holding various high-end gift boxes, lined up into the villa.
Not far away, Mrs. Willson from Villa A04, her eyes straightened, and her mouth muttered:
Horiyah felt so uncomfortable, she said:
Wendy muttered with red eyes,
After speaking, she turned and entered the room. Horiyah said angrily:
Wendy didn‟t say a word, seeing Gerald following Solmon into Charlie‟s villa, she felt even more uncomfortable.
Harold was lying on the bed and wailing:
Mrs. Willson hurriedly said:
After finishing speaking, she looked at Horiyah again, blurted out:
Horiyah nodded, and said with a bit of anger:
Horiyah asked her back:
Horiyah said with a cold face:
Mrs. Willson angrily said,
Horiyah sneered and said,
Mrs. Willson didn‟t dare to pretend to be forced at this time, and said embarrassedly:
Horiyah said:
With that said, Horiyah looked at Wendy and said,
Wendy nodded gently:
……
At this time, Charlie was at home.
Elaine, with her right leg in a cast, was stunned by the sight in front of her.
The big men came to the house and didn‟t say anything, but all kinds of gifts just piled up as a hill in the living room.
Her excited mouth was almost grinning behind her ears, and she couldn‟t wait to rush to take apart these gifts one by one, but with so many big people here, she was really embarrassed.
As Charlie‟s most heartfelt subordinate and the initiator of this collective visit, Orvel took out a piece of paper from his pocket and said loudly,
Before Charlie spoke, Elaine over there hurriedly said excitedly:
Orvel said hurriedly,
This sentence made Elaine stunned!
Elaine couldn‟t help but exclaimed with excitement in the depths of her heart:
However, immediately afterwards, she looked at her right leg, and muttered in her heart:
Champs Elysées Hotel is an industry owned by Shangri-La. Elsa also specially invited Charlie and Claire to go there. It is the best hot spring hotel in Aurous Hill and even the province.
The Champs Elysées covers a large area. The entire foot of the mountain up to the mountainside in their industry. In addition to the hot spring hotel, there are several hot spring villas that are not for sale.
These hot spring villas are all built in the middle of the mountain. The villas have excellent scenery, exquisite architecture, and luxurious decoration. More importantly, these villas have natural hot spring springs, and there are hot springs throughout the year.
The only fly in the ointment is the remote location. After all, the natural hot springs are closely related to the geography and topography. The entire Champs Elysées hot spring hotel is built in the mountains, too far from the city and the commuting time is too long, so it is suitable for vacations, but not for long-term living.
Claire and Jacob were also frightened by such a valuable gift, and they were all startled and speechless.
Issac said at this time:
After all, Issac said again:
Charlie nodded and smiled slightly:
Charlie really didn‟t think the tens of millions of hot spring villas were too valuable, especially Issac‟s own assets, which was nothing to him.
Claire was a little nervous and said in Charlie‟s ear:
Charlie waved his hand and faintly said:
Orvel looked at Charlie at this time and asked respectfully:
Charlie nodded:
With Charlie‟s approval, Orvel continued to speak loudly:
Mr. Song said with a smile:
Elaine was stunned and said,
Elaine was stunned:
Claire couldn‟t help saying,
Charlie smiled slightly at this moment, made a gesture, interrupted Claire‟s words, and smiled slightly:
After that, he looked at Old Song and slightly arched his hands and said,
Mr. Song hurriedly said:
Afterwards, he said to Charlie:
Charlie nodded lightly and smiled:
Mr. Song hurriedly said,
Warnia said shyly:
After that, she remembered something, and then said:
Warnia said hurriedly:
Warnia nodded and said,
Charlie asked curiously:
Warnia laughed and said:
Charlie nodded lightly and said,
Charlie did not say directly that he knew Takehiko and Nanako of the Ito family.
He doesn‟t want to let people know what he did in Japan some time ago, so he still tries to keep a low profile.
Warnia didn‟t think much, and said with a smile:
At this time, Orvel continued to read the gift list.
Hearing this, Jacob stood up suddenly and tremblingly asked:
Orvel nodded:
Jacob has always been fond of antique writing and playing. Although he is always fooled when buying things, he still knows the antique industry very well.
Dollar blue and white porcelain can be said to be one of the most expensive porcelain. Any blue and white plate in the Dynasty can sell for millions. If it is a large piece of blue and white, such as the well-known Guiguzi Xiashan blue and white can, the auction price more than ten years ago had exceeded 100 million, and now if it is brought out again, it will be at least 500 million.
Jacob once heard of a blue and white dragon-shaped elephant ear bottle in Dynasty.
Many appreciation manuals published by Christie‟s and Sotheby‟s record similar blue and white porcelain.
It is conservatively estimated that it must be at a price of 30-50 million!
At this time, Zhovia took the initiative to open an exquisite mahogany gift box. The inner lining of the box was made of golden silk and satin.
And two beautiful blue and white porcelain vases are lying in the lining made of silk and satin.
Jacob‟s eyes are almost gone! This is an antique unmatched!
The ultimate collection for antique lovers! There is an antique priceless! At this time, Jacob couldn‟t wait to step forward to pick up one of the bottles and play with it carefully.
However, he felt a little hairy when he thought of throwing a Wang Dynasty jade pot spring bottle.
You know, the price of this antique bottle is several times that of the Yuhuchun bottle!
Charlie saw that the Old Master liked the bottle very much, so he smiled and said to Tianqi:
Tianqi hurriedly said,
Charlie walked up to Zhovia, took out one of the elephant ear bottles, and then handed it to Jacob. He smiled and said,
When Jacob heard this, his whole body trembled with excitement, and his heart had already reached the utmost excitement, but he was flattered on the face and said,
Elaine was also a little jealous.
Although she doesn‟t know how much the blue and white elephant ear bottles are worth, she knows that the blue and white elephant ear bottles are not cheap, and it is estimated that this pair of bottles is worth tens of millions.
So, she thought sourly in her heart:
When she was jealous, Charlie smiled at Jacob and said,
Jacob immediately patted his chest and said,
After that, he carefully took the blue and white elephant ear bottle from Charlie‟s hands with both hands, and looked at the perfect hair color and enamel on it, tears filled his eyes with excitement.
Elaine also breathed a sigh of relief at this time, thinking:
Elaine has two sets of standards for measuring the value of items. The first is how much money can be exchanged for this thing. The second is how much face this thing can change.
In her eyes, everything in the world, all-encompassing, is ultimately money and face.
For example, Charlie gave her a set of top-notch caviar skincare products at a purchase price of nearly 400,000, and it can sell at least 300,000 for takeaway, so she can clearly feel the weight of the three hundred thousand.
This is in line with her first set of standards, and it is valuable!
For another example, Elaine can not only sell 100,000 for takeaways, but also enjoy the envy and hatred of others, and let her feel the weight of more than 100,000. , But also feel very special.
This is in line with her second set of standards, face.
At this time, she looked at the set of antiques and thought with a lack of interest:
However, Elaine changed her mind and thought again:
Thinking of this, Elaine could only give up the idea of playing this pair of blue and white dragon-shaped elephant ear bottles.
At this time, Orvel continued to read the gift list.
Qin Gang gave an emerald worth 50 million, and Solmon gave a pink diamond of about the same value.
The two are relatively familiar and have a good relationship. At the last auto show, the two men gave Charlie a sports car each, so this time they discussed in advance and gave valuable jewelry together.
Although they are all jewels with similar value, they are of different varieties, so they are not afraid of crashing.
At this time, Aoxue and Fred each held a gift box and displayed the gems in it.
Two gems, one green, and one pink, reflect colorful colors under the light, and the appearance is really perfect.
Elaine was so interested in these two gems that even her eyes fell out.
She couldn‟t help thinking of the jade bracelet that Qin Gang had given to Charlie before.
The bracelet was worth at least several million. Charlie gave it to Claire, and was later stolen by Elaine to wear it. When wearing it, she took it as her own, but it was set up by Horiyah. It was accidentally broken. This has always been a pain in Elaine‟s heart that she does not want to recall.
Moreover, since then, Elaine hasn‟t had much jewelry.
Now that she saw these two crystal and perfect gems, she suddenly moved her mind again, wishing that she could use both gems to make a necklace and put it on her neck and go out to impress people around in the market.
However, she dare not think about such a thing. If Charlie didn‟t tell her, she would never dare to steal it.
After the gems were displayed, Orvel continued to read:
As soon as these words came out, the audience was deeply shocked!
Just now, Mr. Song had delivered the yacht, and Tailai gave a helicopter
Claire was also shocked to hear this. Now that he received the gift, she was already a little scared.
Fear, because these gifts are too expensive!
It is so precious that even those high-class people would never give such a precious gift. So far, the prices of all the gifts mentioned are in the tens of millions, or even higher. Take anyone out, they are all valuable treasures. As a result, these people have all used them to give to Charlie. Claire felt very magical.
Tailai said at this time:
Charlie nodded slightly:
In fact, for Charlie now, whether it is a hot spring villa, a private yacht, or a private helicopter, these are actually not attractive to him.
When he was very young, the Wade family owned almost all kinds of civilian transportation.
Millions and tens of millions of luxury cars are not worth mentioning. Wade family has several private jets worth hundreds of millions or even billions.
Villas and manors worth more than 100 million cannot be counted anywhere in the world.
Not to mention luxury yachts.
In fact, when Charlie‟s father was young, he bought a luxury cruise ship. It was a luxury cruise ship that could carry hundreds of people and could carry helicopters to travel around the world.
Back then, Changying bought a luxury cruise ship entirely to make his wife happy.
Although Charlie‟s mother is also a descendant of elite family, she is a foreign Chinese. The whole family is on the other side of the ocean. She grew up in the West and advocated outdoor travel.
In order to meet the needs of his wife to visit family and travel, Changying bought the luxury cruise ship with huge sums of money and promised that he would spend two months each year to accompany her on the cruise ship to visit relatives on the other side of the ocean and cross half of the earth along the way. They could also travel together.
From the age of three, Charlie followed his parents back to his grandmother‟s house every year on a luxury cruise until his parents had an accident at the age of eight.
Others expect to be able to travel around the world before death, and Charlie has traveled around once a year since he was three years old.
In those few years, he lived a luxurious life that many people could not enjoy in his entire life, so that he personally had no pursuit of material things.
Everyone saw that so many gifts were given, Charlie‟s expression was still very calm, and everyone couldn‟t help feeling a little embarrassed. They knew that none of these gifts seemed to be given to Charlie‟s heart.
Later, Liang gave Charlie a jade-carved Guan Yunchang. In his words, Guan Yunchang is the god of wealth, who can protect Charlie‟s safety and wealth.
Charlie smiled and thanked him for it.
Finally from Orvel himself, he took out a beautifully packaged gift box, handed it to Charlie, and said seriously:
Charlie said with a smile:
Orvel said embarrassingly:
Charlie shook his head:
Orvel nodded and said earnestly:
When everyone heard that Orvel gave Charlie a villa in Tokyo, they were all surprised, and they didn‟t understand why Orvel wanted to send Charlie to his villa in Japan.
But after a moment of surprise, Issac and Liang suddenly realized in their hearts! At the same time, they all sighed in their hearts, why didn‟t they think of this! Back in Japan, they had been by Charlie‟s side, busy assembling the production line of Kobayashi Pharmaceuticals. After everyone arrived in Osaka, Charlie suddenly wanted to go to Kyoto alone.
At that moment, Orvel guessed that Charlie must have been looking for Nanako.
Orvel is a very smart person, and he has served with Charlie for a long time, knowing more about some things about Charlie than others around him.
He had long seen that Charlie seemed to have some appreciation for the Japanese female fighter named Nanako, and then the female fighter returned to Japan for treatment because of an injury during the match.
Orvel paid attention to Nanako‟s follow-up. She first received treatment in Tokyo, and then went to Kyoto to train, but Charlie suddenly went to Kyoto when he was in Osaka, he suddenly guessed the reason.
What is even more bizarre is that Charlie drove to Kyoto that same day, and then drove from Kyoto to Tokyo at night. Combined with the Japanese news reports on a series of times at that time, Orvel used these clues to structure the whole thing in his mind. And the guess is not bad.
He knew that Nanako inherited the Ito family and began to work hard to become the heir of the Ito family. He also knew that the Ito family had a luxurious mansion near the imperial residence in Tokyo, so he simply bought it next to the Ito family mansion. Now, this mansion is given to Charlie.
In his opinion, this should be what he liked, Charlie would definitely like it very much.
Issac and Liang also followed Charlie all the way to Japan, so they also knew the outline of the matter.
Suddenly, they found that Orvel had given Charlie a villa in Tokyo, and he immediately knew what Orvel was thinking.
While admiring him, the two were also annoyed that they did not expect this level.
Charlie heard that Orvel had given him a villa in Tokyo, his first thought was also surprised.
As soon as he came up, he didn‟t want to understand why Orvel gave him a villa in Tokyo, and it seemed to be very close to the Ito family‟s residence in Tokyo.
Then, he immediately realized that Orvel should have seen some clues, so he came specifically to meet his needs.
At this moment, Charlie suddenly felt a little mixed.
He really admires Nanako and knows her feelings for him, but he is married after all, so he really shouldn‟t get too close to her.
Before in Japan, the reason why he wanted to see her was mainly to heal her injuries, but he didn‟t expect so many things to happen later.
After curing Nanako and sending her to Tokyo safely, Charlie had already let go of it.
But now Orvel suddenly gave away a villa in Tokyo, and immediately deepened the image of Nanako in Charlie‟s mind.
At this time, Elaine clapped her hands happily:
Orvel said hurriedly:
With that, she asked Mr. Song:
Old Song hurriedly replied:
Elaine immediately said to Charlie excitedly:
Charlie said vaguely:
Elaine hurriedly said:
Claire hurriedly said:
Elaine said,
Claire was speechless at once.
Although she didn‟t want her family to go travel alone, but Elaine said this very skillfully.
She first asked Claire to go with them, but she refused on the grounds of working hard to run the business.
So she said let Claire stay and start his own business. Claire couldn‟t refute it, otherwise she would just slap herself in the face.
So Claire had no choice but to say:
Charlie smiled slightly, and said:
Elaine nodded hurriedly, and said with a smile:
Charlie gave a hum, then looked at everyone, and said seriously:
Everyone hurriedly said:
Charlie looked at the people and smiled and said,
As soon as these words came out, all those who came to pay the New Year‟s greetings showed an unquenchable ecstasy.
They knew that Charlie wanted to give back some pills!
Otherwise, he would never say, let Qin Gang prepare the materials! What does Qin Gang do?
He specializes in various Chinese herbal medicines!
Charlie‟s first refining medicine was the material Qin Gang provided!
Charlie now asked him to prepare the materials, not to make a pill, what else could it be?
The reason why Charlie didn‟t say it clearly was because he didn‟t want to directly mention the medicine in front of his wife and father-in-law.
He did not let his family know whether it was the previous basic medicine or the later rejuvenating medicine.
However, these people present have all been blessed by him, and they will understand as long as the words are used.
Charlie‟s rejuvenation pills are not much.
Moreover, as the saying goes, rare things are expensive. Tailai spent two billion on a rejuvenating pill, which proved that the rejuvenating pill is completely worth the price for the rich, so he did not intend to use the pill to return gifts to everyone.
If this kind of thing is really bad, it will naturally not appear so scarce, and its value will naturally fall.
Therefore, Charlie planned to ask Qin Gang to find some raw materials and refine a batch of the first pill that he had refined at the beginning, and then give one to each one who came to give gifts today.
Everyone just came to pay a New Year greeting to Charlie and give some gifts for the New Year, but they didn‟t expect that Charlie would actually give them a pill in return, so everyone seemed very excited. Suddenly, no matter how much money was spent, it was 10,000. worth it.
Afterwards, everyone exchanged glances, and Orvel said,
Charlie nodded and said,
Everyone hurriedly clasped their fists and bowed, and said uniformly,
The mighty convoy drove away. After Charlie‟s family watched them leave at the door, Elaine was the first to break the restraint and blurted out:
Jacob was also excited, and muttered:
Elaine looked at Charlie at this time and said,
Charlie shook his head:
Elaine said happily,
Claire was a little nervous at this time, but also a little worried and said,
Charlie smiled and said,
Claire said:
Charlie nodded:
Claire hurriedly said,
Claire asked again:
Charlie said:
Charlie nodded:
Claire said with some worry:
Charlie comforted:
anyone coming to trouble me?” Claire was asked by Charlie at once. Charlie was right. For such a long time, he saw that Feng Shui had not made less money, and he also made a large villa of more than one billion, but none of those customers came to trouble him.
Especially Solmon.
The villa was given by Solmon, and he again just gave a priceless pink diamond, which proves that Charlie must have really helped him and he will be so loyal.
At this time, Elaine persuaded:
After that, she started to face and said very seriously:
She could see that her mother had completely fallen to Charlie, and nothing she says could be of any use.
So, she sighed helplessly:
Elaine hurriedly said:
Claire shook his head and said,
Elaine said,
Claire gave a hum, and said to Charlie and Jacob:
After Claire drove away, Charlie returned to the villa living room.
At this time, Jacob and Elaine had already taken apart a pile of gift boxes by herself.
Elaine opened a gift box and exclaimed in excitement:
Jacob took out a bottle of Moutai. After reading it carefully, he was stunned and said:
Jacob curled his lips:
Jacob said contemptuously:
Elaine sipped:
Jacob immediately retorted:
Elaine was speechless immediately.
She really can‟t remember who Emperor Wu of Han is
Seeing her anxious look, Jacob sneered:
Elaine said angrily:
Jacob annoyed and said,
Seeing the two arguing again, Charlie shook his head helplessly.
At this time, his mobile phone rang suddenly, and it was Sara who called. So he said to the couple,
After finishing talking, he went straight into the elevator without waiting for their response.
Charlie returned to his room and then connected to Sara‟s video call and asked her:
In the video, Sara has no makeup, and her long black hair is casually draped over her shoulders. Without the full aura of a top star, she is more like a beautiful girl next door.
At this time, she happily asked:
Charlie smiled and said,
Sara smiled happily:
With that, she switched the cameras and took a picture of the surrounding environment. As expected, she was in the courtyard of the Gu family.
Charlie couldn‟t help asking:
Charlie nodded, thinking of her second and third uncles, and couldn‟t help but ask:
Sara hurriedly said,
Charlie knew that Sara‟s second Uncle Yanzheng and third Uncle Yangang, as well as their sons, are still in a state of infertility. During this period of time, you can guess that they must be very honest.
After all, they still hope to please Philip‟s family and get their forgiveness.
Before, they had signed an agreement with Philip, and everything in the future will only be in the hands of Philip, so now they can‟t make any more storms.
So Charlie said with satisfaction:
Sara nodded quickly and said,
Charlie hurriedly asked:
Sara said with a sweet smile:
Charlie was relieved now.
In his mind, Sara is not so much a fiancee who has a marriage contract and a parental matchmaker‟s agreement, but a little sister who has been by his side since childhood.
Therefore, Charlie also cared very much about her.
In the video, Sara trot all the way, through the huge hall, to the room of Philip and Lenan.
Philip was drinking tea and reading at his desk at this time. Lenan burned a small furnace of sandalwood and brought the incense burner to Philip‟s desk. Seeing Sara rushing in at this time, he hurriedly said:
Sara said excitedly:
When Philip heard the word Charlie, he immediately put down the book in his hand, and asked excitedly:
Sara quickly placed the phone on the desk, with the camera and screen facing Philip.
Philip‟s complexion was very good at this time, and his whole state was very young. Seeing Charlie in the video, he immediately smiled and said,
Charlie smiled and said,
Charlie smiled and said,
Standing on the other side of Philip, Sara murmured dissatisfiedly:
Charlie hurriedly smiled and said,
Sara hummed triumphantly:
At this time, Philip said:
Charlie asked in surprise:
Philip shook his head:
Charlie asked puzzledly:
Philip smiled and said,
Charlie couldn‟t help but feel embarrassed.
It seemed that Grandpa meant that he still wanted to get himself back to the Wade family, and then let himself go to marry Sara.
At this time, Philip also saw Charlie‟s embarrassment and hurriedly said:
After speaking, Philip said again:
Charlie nodded lightly and said:
Philip waved his hand and said,
Immediately, Philip said again:
Charlie said:
Philip nodded and said,
Charlie said indifferently:
Philip smiled slightly and said,
Charlie asked in surprise,
The Wade Family‟s ancestor worship is the most grand family ceremony in the entire Wade Family.
Large families value ancestor worship, especially large families with a long history like the Wade family, which have a profound history and many branches, and they attach great importance to ancestor worship ceremony.
In fact, many wealthy families really want to engage in special ancestor worship ceremonies, but the real ancestor worship ceremonies are definitely not something ordinary families can do.
Some nouveau riche families want to hold an ancestor worship ceremony but can‟t hold up this stage.
Because these people‟s ancestors may have buried the ancestors of the last three or four generations in total, and when it comes to their identities, they may all be farmers in the previous generations. There is no tall story to tell for future generations.
Although the peasant class is also very worthy of respect, but in these upper-class societies, the ancestors did not have a strong enough identity background, and it is indeed somewhat ineffective.
Especially in the upper class of Eastcliff.
In addition to comparing money and power, it is the family origin and heritage.
In Eastcliff, there were many elders and children who were in power during the Manchu and Qing dynasties. When the ancestors of these families were in the Qing dynasty, they were all nobles. It was not which elder brother, which Gege, and even the first-rate elders in the dynasty was a member.
Such a family has a strong foundation. When the ancestor worship ceremony, if you take out two or three ancestors‟ deeds and read it out, you can immediately give people a feeling of bullying.
The ancestors of the Wade family were also imperial officials. The ordinary family and the ancestors of the ancestors could not wait to build an ancestral hall for this ancestor in his hometown. However, the Wade family, the ancestors of the ancestors were awarded hundreds of scholars and ten of the champions. The top three, including the champion, made a total of 31.
With a history of nearly 300 years in the Qing Dynasty, there were 112 examinations in the imperial ways.
In these nearly three hundred years, a total of more than 20,000 scholars and 114 champions were awarded.
The great Wade family accounted for nearly one-tenth, which was an extremely remarkable achievement.
It is precisely because of the talents of the ancestors that the Wade family can continue to exist for hundreds of years, and it has always been quite strong. Even in the era of war, it was at least a formidable one.
The Wade family has opened branches and leaves for so many years. There are at least tens of thousands of Wade family descendants all over the world, and a considerable number of them have gone overseas.
Their ancestors, going back hundreds of years, are the ancestors of the Wade family.
It‟s just that in ancient times, the eldest son inherited the mantle, and the other sons and daughters had to separate their families. Therefore, more and more Wade family members were reduced to collateral families, leaving only the descendant line as the real suzerain family.
It‟s like Charlie‟s father has three brothers. According to the ancient rules, after Charlie‟s father‟s death, the three sons of the Wade family will be separated. By then, the eldest son, Andrew, will inherit most of the family business and residence.
The second and third sons should leave the original Wade family mansion with their family members after three years of filial piety for their father, and start another family by themselves.
In this way, the second son and third son‟s two families became Wade family‟s collateral family.
At this time, the two collateral families were still relatively close to the suzerain family. After all, the second, third, and eldest brothers were still the brothers of the main one.
But by the time of Charlie‟s generation, it was Charlie‟s cousin who inherited the mantle of the suzerain family, so the relationship between the two collateral families and the suzerain family is separated by another generation.
By the time of the third and fourth generations, these two collateral families have also derived several more detailed collateral families, so they are farther away from the suzerain family.
If it lasts for five or six generations, the span may have been more than 100 years.
At that time, they probably don‟t know each other at all, and they could only find the names of descendants of other collateral families on the genealogy.
Therefore, as the suzerain family, it is necessary to use the ceremony of worshipping the ancestors to gather people from the collateral family at regular intervals.
After you get to know and get acquainted with each other, and after worshipping the common ancestor together, the connection between bloodlines will be strengthened.
This is also a necessary way for large families to maintain their strength.
Therefore, the Wade family not only holds an ancestor worship ceremony every twelve years, but also revises the entire Wade family‟s genealogy at the ancestor worship ceremony.
Between these twelve year and the last twelve years, each family will have a new heir born, an older generation will die, and young adults will marry.
Therefore, every twelve years, countless branches of the Wade family report the population changes of their family over the past twelve years to the suzerain family.
At that time, the suzerain family will select a respected Old Master to personally renew the genealogy, and write down the names and deeds of these people one by one.
The existing Wade family tree records the names of millions of Wade family descendants, as well as the names of millions of their spouses, such as Wade family‟s son XX, whose daughter XX was married, or the Wade family daughter married to whose son so so and so on.
Each revision of the genealogy is also very grand.
The female parent of the genealogy is stored in a safe with constant temperature and humidity, and is invited out by the descendants of the Wade family every time the ancestor worships.
They come out and after the worship, they must immediately and respectfully invite the mother back.
Later, renew the new genealogy.
After the renewal of the new genealogy is completed, grandly invite the new genealogy back, and keep it together with the countless parents.
All the Wade family members regard the genealogy as a family sacred object, sacred and inviolable.
The suzerain family is the only family that has the right to retain the genealogy. Therefore, every time a collateral family comes to worship the ancestors, in addition to three bows and nine worships to the genealogy, it will also have a natural sense of belonging to the suzerain family.
This is like the ancient emperor and ministers, through cumbersome etiquette, rituals, and strict rules and inheritance, to strengthen the Director‟s mind, the idea of loyalty to the emperor is essential.
This is also a great support for the suzerain family to let the collateral family bow their heads.
However, Charlie has no impression of Wade Family‟s ancestor worship ceremony.
The last ancestor worship ceremony was twelve years ago, when he was still in Aurous Hill Welfare Institute;
The last ancestor worship ceremony was twenty-four years ago. At that time, he was too young, so young that he has no memory of this incident.
However, although he can no longer find the memory of the ancestor worship ceremony 24 years ago, he is still very clear about the Wade Family‟s ancestor worship ceremony. The grandest worship ceremony for parents.
Therefore, he couldn‟t help but look forward to it.
He wasn‟t expecting to pay homage to the ancestors of the Wade family. He just expected to pay respect to his parents in a respectable, upright, grand, and pompous manner.
The last time he followed Philip to worship his parents, he had to pretend to be Philip‟s driver, and he failed to walk to his parents‟ grave with his true identity and kowtow. This has always been a regret in his mind.
So he said to Philip:
Philip originally thought that Charlie would not agree, but he did not expect that he promised so readily, so he immediately said:
Charlie smiled, thinking in his heart:
However, he did not tell Philip these words.
At this time, Sara spoke again:
Charlie was very surprised and asked:
Sara nodded and smiled and said,
Charlie just remembered that when he was taking his wife to dinner with Sara, his wife once told him excitedly that Sara was going to hold a concert in Aurous Hill soon, but he didn‟t expect this matter to be on the agenda now.
So he asked her:
Sara said:
Charlie was suddenly surprised.
The second month of the lunar calendar? Is it my birthday?
Is this girl deliberately choosing to hold the concert on that day?
At this time, Sara said with a look of anticipation:
Charlie nodded:
At this time, Philip suddenly heard a knock on the door during the video call. Philip said,
Philip frowned and asked in amazement:
Yanzheng shook his head, and said with some puzzlement:
Philip was even more puzzled, and said:
The Su family has always been very high in Eastcliff.
Neither Chengfeng nor his sons would ever visit others during the Chinese New Year. At most, they would visit their father-in-law and mother-in-law.
Even the younger generations of the Su family and Zhiyu‟s generation never lowered their stature and took the initiative to visit other families.
Therefore, Philip couldn‟t understand why Zynn‟s son and daughter came to visit him. Charlie was also a little surprised.
Last time in Japan, he saved Zhifei and Zhiyu easily. He thought he saved two compatriots easily, but he didn‟t expect them to be the enemy‟s children. This incident once made him very depressed.
Unexpectedly, the two people now ran to Philip‟s home again. Could it be that the Su family even wants to win over the Gu family? However, Charlie didn‟t say much in the video. After all, Philip didn‟t know his experience in Japan.
At this time, Yanzheng, the second child of the Gu family, said:
Philip said with a cold face:
Lenan on the side said:
who are here this time. Don‟t pass the old grievances to the younger generation. , Otherwise if it is spread out, wouldn‟t it make people laugh.”
Philip thought for a moment, then nodded and said,
After that, he said to Charlie:
Charlie nodded, and said,
Philip smiled and nodded:
As he said, he couldn‟t help sighing again:
Charlie knew that Philip and his wife wanted to make him their son-in-law, and even his parents were in the spirit of heaven.
It‟s just that he has never thought of divorcing Claire, so at this moment, he doesn‟t know how to respond to Philip‟s words.
At this time, Lenan came out to round the scene and said:
Philip nodded:
After that, he said to Charlie:
Charlie hurriedly said,
Sara said at this time:
Philip said,
Sara said helplessly:
After speaking, Sara said to Charlie again:
Zhifei, a talented person, sat on the red sandalwood sofa with the slim Zhiyu.
After the Gu‟s servants offered tea, they retired. There are only two of them in the main hall for the time being.
Zhiyu saw that Zhifei was a little nervous, and whispered in his ear:
Zhifei was a little nervous at first, but when he heard his sister say this, his heart became even more nervous.
Sara belongs to the top rich second generation of Eastcliff. Although the relationship is not very close, they can be regarded as ordinary friends.
Zhifei has been secretly in love with Sara for many years, but because Sara never mixes with the second-generation wealthy circle, he does not have much chance to contact Sara.
Moreover, Zhifei didn‟t dare to confess to her, because he knew that in the eyes of his father Zynn, Gu‟s family was a little uncomfortable.
Zhifei is the eldest son of the Su family in his generation, and there is no doubt that he will be the head of the Su family at some time in the future.
Therefore, Zynn attaches great importance to his marriage.
In Zynn‟s view, the Su family is now the number one family in the country, and the second-ranked family, the Wade family, is against them, so Zhifei has no need to find a suitable marriage partner in China.
Zynn‟s plan for Zhifei was to either marry the person above him, or simply find a top family from abroad to marry.
Therefore, he naturally cannot be willing to let his son be with Sara of the Gu family. Zhifei never thought of confessing to Sara before. As the eldest son of the Su family, although he is not as capable as Zhiyu, his consciousness is higher than Zhiyu.
He knew that in his marriage he could not be the master of his own, so he simply gave up the right of his own choice and let his family arrange it for him.
However, after being kidnapped by a ninja and almost killed last time in Japan, he suddenly felt that his life was short.
He feels that even if life is a good one, it is only a few decades, and maybe at a certain period of time because of an accident and died young.
That being the case, why do you need to compromise your marriage? Since he has always liked Sara, why not have the courage to pursue her! After he had said this plan to Zhiyu, Zhiyu immediately raised her hands in agreement, and deliberately helped him figure out a way to approach Sara.
Zhiyu knew that Sara would have a series of national tour concerts after the new year, so she suggested to her brother to talk to Sara about the naming rights of the concert.
It happened that Zhifei had a well-known cosmetics company in the country under his own name. Zhiyu suggested using this cosmetics brand to discuss naming cooperation with Sara.
Zhiyu‟s original intention was to let Zhifei establish a business relationship with Sara, so that he could go to her concert to cheer for her as the title dealer.
By doing two things like this, starting with public and then private, saving the country with curves, basically, the relationship between the two can be quickly brought closer.
If the elder brother has enough ability and charisma, it will be a matter of course.
At this time, Zhifei felt a little nervous, and he asked Zhiyu in a low voice:
Zhiyu said seriously:
Zhifei nodded softly, but still a little unsure, and said in a low voice:
Zhiyu comforted helplessly:
Speaking of this, Zhiyu said again:
Zhifei said with emotion:
Zhiyu asked:
Zhifei said:
Zhiyu frowned and said,
As he said, Zhiyu comforted:
Zhifei‟s nervousness eased a bit after hearing her say this, and he nodded and said,
Zhiyu smiled and said,
Zhifei chuckled,
Zhiyu earnestly said:
prince of the Middle East, I will not be inferior in front of him.”
As she spoke, Zhiyu laughed and said:
that I don‟t like the foreign person. Even if I really put a prince in front of me, I still look at him with my heels!”
Zhifei looked at Zhiyu, chuckled lightly, and said seriously:
Zhiyu asked him back:
Zhiyu said:
Zhifei nodded and asked her,
Zhiyu sighed:
After that, Zhiyu hurriedly said:
Hearing what sister said, Zhifei did not hesitate to pat his chest and agreed:
Zhiyu nodded in satisfaction, just about to speak, two men and two women walked in at the entrance of the main hall.
It was Philip‟s family of three and the second child Yanzheng.
When Sara came in, Zhifei became a little nervous, and his palms immediately began to sweat.
Zhiyu on the side saw him, hurriedly poked him with her finger, gave him a reminding look, and immediately stood up, smiled and said to the four people who came:
After speaking, she quickly took out a long gift box and handed it to Lenan‟s hand, saying:
Seeing that it was Zhiyu who spoke first, Lenan took the initiative and smiled:
Zhiyu smiled generously and said,
Lenan said:
Zhiyu said,
Lenan said earnestly:
Zhiyu hurriedly said:
After that, she hurriedly changed the subject and introduced Zhifei, who was a little dull around her:
Sara nodded and said lightly:
Philip saw that Zhifei looked seven to eight points similar to Zynn, and suddenly felt a little unhappy in his heart.
He looked at Zhifei and Zhiyu, with a smile on his face and said:
Zhiyu hurriedly said:
Philip was a little surprised. He originally thought that Zhiyu and Zhifei were coming over, and it was likely that they would represent the Su family and come to talk about some kind of family-level cooperation.
However, what he didn‟t expect was that the brothers and sisters came only to talk to his daughter about a small concert.
However, he was a little relieved, since it was about cooperation with his daughter, then he didn‟t need to be involved in it.
So he said indifferently:
Zhiyu nodded, then looked at Sara and asked her:
Sara is actually not very interested. She is not in the entertainment industry to make money, so she is fundamentally different from those female stars who see money and accommodate their attitude accordingly.
Other female celebrities, no matter what they do, they may only look at money.
It depends on the amount of money to participate in variety shows and publicity activities, and how much money is paid for what songs to sing and which movies and TV series to participate in.
Some even sell their bodies for money.
But Sara is an exception.
Money really has no practical meaning to her.
What‟s more, after she reunited with Charlie, she had already made plans to quit the entertainment circle.
She wanted to quit the entertainment circle first, and then after Charlie had dealt with his current marital problems, she would marry him, and then concentrate on helping her husband and raising children at home.
Even, she had already thought that when the concert tour reached the final stage, she will announce her withdrawal at the concert site and stay away from all music, film and television and TV programs.
Therefore, the kind of cooperation mentioned by Zhiyu is even more uninterested in her.
So she bluntly said:
Zhiyu hurriedly said:
With that, she quickly winked at Zhifei.
Zhifei on the side hurriedly said:
When Sara heard this, she suddenly hesitated.
Originally, she had made up her mind to refuse directly, but she did not expect that Zhifei would actually cooperate with her in a charitable way.
Moreover, it is a charity action specifically aimed at orphans. At this moment, it touched the softest part of her heart. At first, after reuniting with Charlie and learning that Charlie had lived in the orphanage for ten years, Sara always felt distressed for Charlie‟s hard childhood and teenage years.
If a person has grown up and entered society, it is not a big deal to endure some hardship. After all, that kind of life is also a kind of discipline.
However, if childhood suffers too much, it is probably an experience that is difficult for anyone to let go of.
After all, childhood is a period of innocence and sunshine, and it is too important for anyone.
If you have a good childhood, even when you think about it in your 70s or 80s, it can still make people feel happy.
If you have a bad childhood, you will be shrouded in a powerful shadow for the rest of your life.
Because she loves Charlie, Sara also loves other orphans who have similar experiences with Charlie.
At this moment, she was somewhat ashamed in her heart, and she couldn‟t help but think to herself:
Thinking of this, she said,
Hearing Sara‟s promise, Zhifei was immediately overjoyed.
Immediately, he looked at his sister Zhiyu, his face was full of admiration.
At this moment, Zhifei really admires the five bodies that his sister Zhiyu admires.
He knew that although his sister was a few years younger than him, her brain was much easier to use than his!
In the name of charity, to persuade Sara to accept the naming cooperation is also a solution that Zhiyu figured out a long time ago.
Zhiyu has analyzed Sara, she is not short of money, second love, and third suitors. It is not easy for ordinary men to impress her.
Don‟t talk about pursuing her, even if you want to cooperate with her, it is difficult to reach the sky.
Therefore, Zhiyu felt that if he wanted to impress Sara, he has to find another way.
She thought that Sara once had a fiancé arranged by her parents and that the fiancé‟s life and death are uncertain. She felt that he could impress Sara by doing charity for orphans.
After all, a child who has been missing for many years has two possibilities. Either he has not been alive long ago, or he has been growing up as an orphan.
Therefore, she felt that Sara would definitely not refuse as long as her Brother arranged the charity for orphans.
As predicted!
Sara was in his arms completely!
So, Zhifei was very excited and said:
Sara nodded and said,
Of course, Zhifei didn‟t have the slightest opinion, and said without hesitation:
Sara is actually a little selfish.
Her first concert tour a year later is in Aurous Hill, and Aurous Hill is where Charlie has lived for so many years, so deep in her heart, she hopes to donate a sum of money to Aurous Hill‟s charity first.
At that time, the money can even be used to improve and expand the welfare home where Charlie grew up.
After all, there are more than one billion people in the country. If you donate the money directly to the Charity Federation, you may not be able to give it to Aurous Hill.
Instead of this, it is better to donate 20 million directly.
Zhifei didn‟t know Sara‟s plan. He had been paying close attention to Sara, so he knew that Sara‟s first concert after the year was selected in Aurous Hill.
However, because of his sister‟s previous reminder, he pretended to be curious and asked:
Sara immediately said:
Zhifei nodded and said with a smile:
Sara smiled slightly:
Zhifei hurriedly waved his hand:
Sara smiled for some reason and then said,
As soon as Zhiyu heard this, she quickly stood up and said with a smile:
Sara nodded lightly and said,
After finishing speaking, she called the servants at home and said:
A middle-aged maid walked over immediately and said respectfully:
Zhifei felt a little bit reluctant, but he stood up and said to Sara, Philip, and Lenan:
Philip nodded, and said nonchalantly,
Lenan smiled and said politely:
Zhiyu hurriedly said,
Lenan politely said:
With a few simple greetings, the family servant sent the Su family‟s siblings out.
After the two left, Philip couldn‟t help frowning, and muttered:
Lenan nodded and said,
After all, Lenan said again:
died in Japan.”
Philip nodded and said with emotion:
Lenan seriously asked:
Philip gritted his teeth and said:
Lenan patted him on the back and comforted him:
Philip nodded repeatedly and said seriously:
Sara on the side was more or less embarrassed and whispered:
Philip waved his hand and said firmly,
Sara was a little shy and asked in surprise,
Philip looked at Sara and said very solemnly:
Zhifei and Zhiyu were on the way back, Zhifei drove, and Zhiyu sat in the passenger. It can be seen that Zhifei is in a very good mood, and is happy from ear to ear. Seeing this, Zhiyu smiled helplessly, and said,
Zhifei blurted out without hesitation:
Zhiyu nodded with satisfaction:
At this time, Zhifei couldn‟t help sighing again:
Zhiyu said:
Zhifei hurriedly asked:
Zhiyu explained:
male passengers who seem to be over 30 years old, and the older middle-aged and elderly passengers! Adult young travelers who are about 18 to 28 years old.”
When Zhifei heard this, he said excitedly:
Zhifei gave Zhiyu a thumbs up, and said sincerely:
……
At this moment, Charlie, who was far away in Aurous Hill, didn‟t know that Zhiyu was one step closer to finding him.
After he and his father-in-law gathered the gifts they received, according to the original plan, they drove to the largest supermarket nearby to purchase the goods for the New Year.
Because the New Year is about to come, so many people come out to shop and purchase, and there are people and cars everywhere.
Charlie had queued for more than half an hour after parking, and finally, he was lined up to a parking space.
After Jacob and his son-in-law parked the car, they came to the supermarket and found that there were more people in the supermarket, almost people next to each other, and the whole supermarket was in an overloaded state.
To make matters worse, because the Chinese New Year is about to come, many employees have already gone home on holiday. The passenger flow in the supermarket has doubled than usual, but the number of staff is less than usual. Therefore, all kinds of jobs in the supermarket staff are in a shortage.
There is a shortage of salespersons, cleaners, and cashiers. Even the staff responsible for weighing are far from enough. You have to wait in line for ten minutes to buy a la carte.
Seeing so many people inside, Jacob was very frustrated and said,
Jacob hummed:
Having said that, Jacob couldn‟t help but sigh:
Charlie couldn‟t help being dumb, and smiled:
Jacob hurriedly said,
Charlie said,
As they talked, they came to the vegetable area.
Although the vegetable area is large, the shelves are densely arranged, and the aisles left in the middle are relatively narrow, which makes it easy to be crowded with more people.
Charlie and Jacob were pushing the shopping cart into it, and suddenly they heard someone yelling:
At this time, they heard a familiar voice again, and an old woman said in a solemn and aggrieved voice:
It was Mrs. Willson who spoke!
At this time, she is wearing a green vest for supermarket employees, holding a roll of breakpoint plastic bags for grocery shopping.
And in front of her, stood a woman of five big and three thick, also wearing a green vest. This woman is Gena!
At this moment, Gena was standing in front of her with a mop and deliberately poke her feet with the mop.
Mrs. Willson was almost knocked down by her several times, but she could only grab the edge of the shelf and begged bitterly:
Gena glared at her and said contemptuously:
Mrs. Willson dare not speak when she yelled.
Gena continued to sneer and said,
despised me so much yesterday, don‟t you still have to work in the same supermarket as me?”
The noise of the two immediately attracted Jacob‟s attention. He looked at his mother and was speechless in surprise.
After a while, he asked Charlie:
Jacob exclaimed:
Jacob didn‟t know what happened in the past two days. He didn‟t even know that Elaine was kidnapped by his own elder brother and nephew, not to mention that Regnar had already given up a considerable part of his family assets and became a dog under Orvel.
Therefore, it is naturally not clear that the situation of Mrs. Willson and her family has changed drastically in these two days.
Charlie said at this time:
Charlie shrugged and said with a smile:
As they were talking, they saw Gina poking the old lady‟s ankle a few times with the mop, and said in disgust:
Old Mrs. Willson choked and said,
don‟t have trouble with me!”
Gina snorted coldly:
As she said, Gina sneered and gritted her teeth:
After finishing speaking, she put away the mop, and when she passed by Mrs. Willson, she deliberately bumped her and slammed her into the shelf next to her, making her grin in pain.
However, after Gina hit her, she didn‟t continue to pester her, and took the mop to other places to mop the floor.
The old lady Willson stood still, the more she thought about it, the more she was wronged.
She thought to herself with grief and anger in her heart:
Seeing this, Jacob felt a little bit unbearable in his heart, and said to Charlie:
Charlie asked him,
Charlie didn‟t know what Jacob‟s mood was at this time, but saw that he was somewhat unbearable, so he thought he might want to help the old lady.
At this time, he saw Jacob and said:
Speaking of this, Jacob suddenly changed his conversation, covered his eyes, and said,
After speaking, he quickly turned around and said to Charlie:
Charlie didn‟t know what he meant, and immediately said with a smile:
Jacob smiled, pointed his finger at Charlie, and exclaimed:
Although Jacob felt more or less sympathetic to his mother‟s experience. However, he is not a fool. He had already seen clearly the face of the old lady for so many years.
When he dared to go out with family, there was really no kindness at all, and even less thought of blood.
When she pitted his daughter Claire, the start was just as cruel.
Later, the Willson family failed. In order to be able to live in his Tomson first-class villa, she also deliberately did a lot of disgusting things.
Jacob was tired of these faces.
Therefore, he also hopes that reality can teach Mrs. Willson a profound lesson. Before Mrs. Willson repented completely, he did not intend to give her any help.
Jacob and his son-in-law bought a lot of things, but they didn‟t go back to the vegetable area to purchase. After a cart full of various ingredients, the two went to the cashier with the cart to checkout.
In the cash register area at this time, a long line was lined up in front of every cash register.
Charlie and Jacob lined up for more than 20 minutes before they finally reached one of the cash registers.
Seeing that it was his turn to check out, Jacob hurriedly walked to the shopping cart and said to Charlie:
Charlie nodded, Jacob walked into the cashier aisle first, and before Charlie picked up the goods, he said to the cashier:
The cashier nodded and said,
After speaking, he lowered his head and took out four large plastic bags from the drawer beside him and handed them to Jacob.
Jacob took the plastic bag, looked up subconsciously, and immediately exclaimed:
In front of the cashier, Horiyah, who was wearing a supermarket employee‟s vest, looked at Jacob and was equally shocked!
She never dreamed that when she was forced to be helpless, run out to work as a temporary worker, and become a cashier, she would run into Jacob!
Look at the young man who went out of the shopping cart on the other side. Isn‟t he the trash son-in-law of the Willson family, Charlie?
When Horiyah saw that Charlie took out a thick plastic bag containing several top-quality large lobsters, she thought sourly in her heart:
night, and I have stood here hungry all morning. , I haven‟t waited for lunch at the supermarket. They‟ve done it, and they bought a big bag of lobsters of this size! The two families who also live in Tomson, how can the difference in living standards be so big!”
Charlie also saw Horiyah at this time.
Seeing her wearing a supermarket green vest, he suddenly felt a little funny. What he thought of was when Horiyah was doing coolies in the black coal kiln. Wonder if the black coal kiln gave Horiyah the work clothes at that time?
Don‟t even know what Horiyah looks like in black coal mine work clothes. Horiyah felt extremely uncomfortable at this time. She really had a hard hatred for Charlie.
When she set Elaine, Charlie rushed over and broke her good deeds. That‟s not counting. The worst thing was that Charlie donated all her money to charity and then sent her to the black coal mine.
Thinking of the time in the black coal kiln, Horiyah felt uncomfortable and wanted to die, and she couldn‟t help yelling angrily:
The more she thought about it, the more she gritted her teeth at Charlie.
So, seeing Charlie come to buy something, she immediately said with a cold face:
Charlie was not angry, and smiled and said,
Horiyah said annoyedly:
Jacob was dissatisfied, and with a bit of anger, he said,
here. You have to serve God well. Are you still standing up with us?”
When Horiyah heard him say that she has to serve the god, she was immediately
furious, and she shouted:
Jacob exploded immediately and blurted out:
Horiyah slammed the code scanner in her hand and shouted angrily:
Jacob pouted his lips:
Horiyah bitterly said:
At this moment, a man in a full uniform shouted angrily:
Horiyah was shocked immediately!
Looking up, it turned out to be the manager of the cashier department!
For fear of offending the leader of the supermarket, she was swept out, so she hurriedly explained with a smile:
After that, she pointed to Jacob and said,
Hearing this, the manager of the cashier department eased a little.
Recently, supermarket cashiers are in short supply. The cashier manager often looks at a large number of customers waiting in line to check out. Many customers even call the group to complain because the cashier time is too long, and he is also very troubled.
Originally, Horiyah came to look for a job today, and she applied for a day job for one hundred yuan.
However, after chatting for a few words, he heard that Horiyah had studied at university, so he asked her to try to collect cash.
The cashier work is not too tiring, and one hundred and five a day, fifty more than the handyman type of work, so Horiyah naturally agreed happily.
If there is no problem, the manager is naturally willing to let Horiyah continue to do it, but if she dared to scold customers at the cashier, then this person would definitely not be able to stay.
Fortunately, she was joking with her relatives, so there is nothing to be harsh.
So, the manager reminded:
Horiyah nodded her head hurriedly, and said flatly,
The manager hummed, turned and prepared to leave.
At this time, Jacob said,
Jacob said coldly:
The manager asked in surprise:
Jacob pointed to Horiyah and said angrily:
The manager looked puzzled:
Jacob said contemptuously:
The manager sighed in his heart and asked hurriedly,
Jacob raised his head high and said coldly:
The manager panicked, and quickly looked at Horiyah, and asked,
Horiyah was also terrified!
When she saw Jacob and Charlie, she unconsciously had a fit of strong anger in her heart, so no matter what it was, she gave Jacob a start.
But what she didn‟t expect was that Jacob went to complain to her manager!
Isn‟t this about breaking your own job? !
Thinking of this, she hurriedly pleaded:
Jacob glared at her, and said to the manager:
Horiyah hurriedly explained:
Jacob looked at the manager, patted him on the shoulder, and asked him blankly:
When the manager of the supermarket cashier department heard this, he immediately understood.
Thinking of this, the cashier manager said sharply without hesitation:
Horiyah collapsed!
She thought to herself:
Thinking of this, Horiyah cried and pleaded:
With that said, Horiyah hurriedly grabbed the manager‟s arm and choked,
The manager said contemptuously:
Horiyah cried and said,
After that, she looked at Jacob and cried and said,
Jacob curled his lips:
The manager reprimanded loudly and angrily:
Horiyah saw that the matter was irreversible, she gave Jacob a bitter look and then said to the manager:
The manager immediately scolded:
Horiyah annoyed and said,
After all, she turned off the computer at the cash register, and then stood on the spot with her hands on her chest, if he didn‟t give her money, she would not go anywhere and follow it to the end.
At this time, the manager directly called several security guards and blurted out:
Several security guards stepped forward without saying anything, set up Horiyah and dragged her out abruptly.
Horiyah collapsed and shouted:
However, no matter how loud she yelled, no one would pity her, let alone sympathize with her.
Seeing that Horiyah was dragged out of the supermarket, the manager said to Charlie and Jacob with a look of guilt:
Jacob nodded and said,
Later, Jacob sighed and said with emotion:
The manager nodded awkwardly:
Jacob stretched out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, and said in a tone of a predecessor‟s a little bit of a younger generation,
The cashier hurried over, turned on the computer, and paid for Charlie and Jacob.
Jacob and his son-in-law left the supermarket and drove directly to a relatively large vegetable wholesale market in Aurous Hill. As for the old lady Willson and Horiyah, neither of them took it seriously.
After Horiyah was driven out of the supermarket, she hadn‟t dripped rice for dozens of hours. The hungry person was dizzy and her chest was on her back, almost on the verge of fainting.
She really didn‟t have the energy to find another temporary worker, so she could only walk home.
As soon as she returned to Tomson‟s villa, Horiyah sat down on the sofa, and didn‟t even have the strength to lift her eyelids.
Wendy, who had been taking care of Noah and Harold at home, heard the movement downstairs and hurried down to check. Horiyah was lying halfway on the sofa and asked in surprise,
Horiyah cursed and said:
Speaking of this, Horiyah was sobbing and crying emotionally:
As soon as Wendy heard this, she gritted her teeth angrily:
After that, she hurriedly asked:
At this point, Wendy‟s eyes were red, and she whimpered:
Horiyah burst into tears when she heard this, and said with a beating,
Horiyah suddenly felt that now this ghost life is not as good as in the black coal mine.
While crying, she recalled her life in the black coal kiln, and she couldn‟t help sighing:
Thinking of this, Horiyah sighed, crying and said to Wendy beside her:
Wendy couldn‟t help crying, and choked up:
Horiyah sighed and said,
Wendy said:
Wendy said:
Horiyah nodded:
Speaking of this, Horiyah lamented regretfully:
Wendy said:
Wendy said:
Wendy hurriedly said:
Emgrand Group Doris. By the way, I also climbed up the relationship, and ended up in the Emgrand Group I ran into Charlie…”
Wendy said:
Wendy said:
After that, Wendy said again:
cooperation with Gerald and his family. Gerald‟s father and uncle were very angry. Since then, he gradually became estranged from me. Then his uncle Solmon didn‟t know what was going on, he walked very close to Charlie, and he gave Charlie the big villa next door…”
Eastcliff in despair…”
illegitimate son, and I also heard that the two of them are now digging ginseng at the foot of Changbai Mountain. Not sure whether it is true……”
Horiyah‟s hungry chest was pressed against her back. Hearing this, she suddenly sat up, slammed the coffee table, and yelled angrily:
Wendy hurriedly asked her:
Wendy asked back:
Horiyah gritted her teeth and said:
Wendy shook her head and said,
With that said, Wendy said seriously:
Horiyah suddenly stared her eyes wide, and blurted out:
Wendy nodded hurriedly and said,
Horiyah cried and said,
Wendy hurriedly said:
With that said, Wendy said earnestly:
When Horiyah heard Wendy say that she was willing to be a junior for Charlie, she was immediately anxious.
She blurted out:
Wendy sighed and said quietly,
Wendy smiled bitterly and said,
As she said, Wendy couldn‟t help sobbing:
Seeing Wendy in tears, Horiyah hugged her head distressedly, and comforted her:
Then, Horiyah said again:
Wendy cried and shook her head:
Horiyah was full of pain and choked up:
After that, she raised her hand and slapped herself, and said angrily:
Wendy hurriedly grabbed her hand and cried and said,
Horiyah cried and sighed:
Wendy nodded to the side and said,
Speaking of this, Wendy cried and said:
After listening to Wendy‟s words, Horiyah was taken aback for a moment, and immediately said with emotion:
Wendy nodded and said seriously:
time, everyone outside Unreliable, one by one is not as good as Charlie…”
Horiyah sighed and said,
……
Mrs. Willson pulled plastic bags from customers all day in the supermarket.
The big roll of plastic bags like those in supermarkets ignited static electricity as soon as they were pulled. After a day of pulling, the old lady‟s hair became a little bit elegant.
However, Mrs. Willson was very satisfied.
Because at noon she had a free lunch provided by the supermarket staff canteen. This is the most delicious meal that Mrs. Willson has ever eaten in her life. There is nothing special about the food, not only is it not very tasty, but also there is not much oily water.
But Mrs. Willson has been hungry for too long.
At this time, giving her a bowl of white rice is already the delicacy and delicacy of God‟s gift. If she has another dish or two with meat and vegetables, her soul will fly.
After eating and drinking enough, the old lady became motivated, and she pulled up the plastic bag, and it was not so boring.
On the contrary, she gradually felt a little enjoyable.
Busy till 5 o‟clock in the afternoon, supposedly it‟s time to get off work, the foreman came over and gave her one hundred yuan, and said to her:
The foreman nodded in satisfaction:
Old lady Willson excitedly agreed. Then, she suddenly remembered something and said:
The foreman said:
Old lady Willson asked hurriedly,
The foreman said with some embarrassment:
When the old lady Willson heard this, she nodded with some disappointment:
Seeing her lost look, the foreman couldn‟t bear to say:
When Mrs. Willson heard this, she was very excited and thought to herself:
So she said with great excitement: